Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
THE PHYSICAL

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

ownward triange is blue. these are symbols of fire and water, which again are opposing forces brought together in unity. the white "t" in the center of the gold cross is the symbol of tav, the beginning pathway in which we must traverse as we climb up the tree of life from malkuth into yesod. it is also the final pathway through which the divine light manifests down from the higher sephiroth into the physical world, known as malkuth. the background of the banner is white. this is symbolical of ain soph aur. you will be learning more about that later, but it suffices to say that it is divine white brilliance. the banner itself is suspended by a gold colored bar and by a red cord; and the pole at the base of the banner to hold it upright should be in the color white, so even the shaft that h

ing of the hebrew alphabet. we now move on to the law of manifestation, or rather the process in which manifestation occurred. we understand according to the legend of the birth of the hebrew alphabet that aleph is the beginning of all thought conceived, and all thought beyond conceiving. thought precedes all emotions and actions. action is the ends to the means of the thought. manifestation into the physical universe is comprised of the three letters aleph, mem and shin. these also correspond to the three elements of air, water and fire consecutively. these three united form earth, the final manifestation into physical existence. with these three elements we have two contending, opposite forces, fire and water, with air acting as the reconciler between them. the letter mem is the element

letter mem is the element of water, therefore is considered spirituality or consciousness. the letter shin represents the element of fire, symbolizing the three fold flames of divinity, the holy spirit. in hebrew, the word for holy spirit is ruach elohim (pronounced roo-ach eh-low-heem) these two letters with the third, aleph, form the "three mother letters. it is through these three letters that the physical universe came into being, and it is through the understanding of these three letters that indicates the presence of all the elements combined, the elements of fire, water, air and earth. you will come to understand in a future lesson that these elements also refer to the four worlds of the qabalah as well as several other qabalistic correspondences. keep in mind that in the use of the

manation on the tree of life. it is the sphere of beauty, harmonizing the forces of mercy (chesed) and judgement (geburah) higher on the tree. occultists identify tiphareth as the sphere of spiritual rebirth, and is ascribed to solar deities such as ra, apollo, and mithra as well as osiris and jesus christ. the tarot card temperence identifies the direct mystical ascent to tiphareth from malkuth, the physical. netzach: the seventh emanation on the tree of life. netzach is regarded as the sphere of creativity, subjectivity, and emotions, a very clear contrast to the sphere of hod, which represents intellect and rational thought. netzach is the sphere of love and spiritual passion and is therefore associated with such deities as aphrodite, venus, hathor, and others that personify these quali

he early qabalist, when lucifer was thrown out of heaven by michael, the flaming sword blocked him from returning. the path shows the order of the sephiroth by how they were created, from the supernal or celestial triangle of kether, chokmah, and binah to the moral triangle of chesed, geburah, and tiphareth. then finally the mundane triangle of netzach, hod, and yesod. from yesod came malkuth, or the physical world. key sephira hebrew english translation (q. s. color 1) kether rtk kthr crown white brilliance 2) chokmah hmkj chkmh wisdom gray 3) binah hnyb binh understanding black 4) chesed dsj chsd mercy blue 5) geburah hrwbg gburh strength scarlet 6) tiphareth trapt thpharth beauty gold 7) netzach jxn ntzch victory emerald 8) hod dw h hod splendor orange 9) yesod dwsy ysod foundation viol

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

r me nach gote sin min anehet, she must after god be my (object ofj adoration, ben. 146, our bitten ask, bcten pray, anbeten adore, are distinct from one another, as bitte request is from gebet prayer. the os. bed6)i is not followed by ace, but by prep. te: bedon te minun barma, hel. 33, 7. 8; and this of itself would suggest what i conjectured in my gramm. 2, 25, that bidjan originally contained the physical notion of jacere, prosterni, which again is the only explanation of goth, badi kxuhswv a bed, and also of 'the old badu, as. beado= ca^des, strages^ the as. new test, translates adorare by ge-cdff-medan, i.e, to humble oneself. the mhg. jiehen, when it signifies supplicare, governs the dat: gote flehen, aegid. 30. den goten vleheu, parz. 21, 6. wh. 126, 30. tiirl. wh. 71; but in the s

178, and he spells it flehon: ten (ace. quem) wir fiehotou. we say' zu gott flclicn' but'gott anflehen. the goth. aihtron 7rpoaev)(ea6ai, trpocraitelv expresses begging rather than asking or praying. the ohg. diccan, os, thiggian, is both precari and impetrare, while as. picgan, on, piggja, is invariably 1 bopp, comp. gram. p. 128, identifies inveita with tlie zend nivaedliayemi invoco^ wliat was the physical meaning of the slav, moliti rogare, molitise orare, boh. modliti se, pol. moduc si? the sloven, moliti still means porrigere, conf. lith. meldziu rogo, inf. melsti, and malda oratio. pruss. madia, conf. goth, maj^ljan loqui, maj^leins loquela, which is next door to oratio^ iw. 3315 vlcgete got; lut in the oldest ms. vlehete gote. prayer '31 impetrare, accipere, so that asking has pass

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ess* thank the guardians and send the light of the elemental candles to whoever needs it* extinguish the elemental candles in reverse order of lighting. visualise the light fading and say, together with any present: let the circle be uncast but remain unbroken. merry meet and merry part and merry meet again* leave the altar candles to burn down. preparing your mind for magick as well as preparing the physical area for magick, you also need to prepare your mental state. it is universally agreed that we have two hemispheres of the brain -the left, logical, and the right, intuitive, side- and that generally in the everyday world the left brain predominates. this may be no bad thing; after all, buying golden sunflowers and oils pressed from fragrant herbs may lift the spirits, but they will do

uld be best. the sachet would act as amulet of protection, but because it was empowered it would also be a talisman, attracting health, abundance or love, according to its composition. the divisions between healing work and other magical purposes are very slight since every positive ritual automatically releases healing energies. for this reason, i have listed the emotional and psychic as well as the physical healing properties of each herb. making coloured sachets for rituals making sachets is very simple. if you are good at sewing, fold a rectangle of cloth and stitch the sides together, using a running stitch. alternatively, just place the herbs in the centre of a square piece of cloth, gather the corners together and tie with three, six or nine knots. the colour of the cloth should be

time you use your sacred water, so that when it is full you can buy a present for someone you love, a person who is lonely or ill or to give to a favourite charity. 9- healing magick herbs have been used for healing since time immemorial in cultures all over the world. in herbal medicine, the herbs whose properties alleviate a particular illness or state of mind are taken internally or applied to the physical body externally. however, in healing magick, light and healing energies are transmitted through colour, crystals, herbs, oils and incenses and used as a focus for transferring healing energies to trigger the body and mind's own immune system, through visualisation and telepathic waves. in this way, healing magick is akin to spiritual healing. by directing the natural restorative energ

rposes, but also to harmonise with them, rather than fighting against our bodies and spirits in our everyday lives. rituals throughout the ages have tapped into the prevailing lunar energies that, like the tides, are affected by the different cycles. in this way, magical intentions can be carried on either the outflowing or inflowing psychic tide to give them the impetus to manifest themselves in the physical world. to go against the moon cycles in magick or in life is a bit like swimming against the flow: quite possible with practice, but involving unnecessary effort. the moon mother the moon was regarded as the mother of all long before written records existed, for she was seen to give birth to a new moon every 29 days. because the old moon apparently died, it was believed that that she

f her in the days before the ritual or if you have a favourite statue hold it for a few minutes before bedtime. i have a wooden figure of the moon mother goddess sold to me by a moroccan guy who said she was a patroness of his village. whether that was a sales pitch or not, i still associate her with palm trees and a brilliant moon in a cloudless sky. however, you may prefer to tune directly into the physical light of the silver moon as a source of power. you can carry out this ritual either alone or with a group. though traditionally it is the high priestess who draws down the moon into herself and then channels wisdom, each member can absorb the power in his or her own way and experience the connection between the individual divine spark and the collective divinity. the ritual i have giv

ABRAMELIN2

of the sacred magic 112 course abraharn could not make the experiments of rabbin moses succeed if he substituted the laws of another plane for their own. 14 so it would be if he applied it to the angelic working; but equally it would be an error which, though not so great, would still entail failure, to apply laws exclusively of the angelic plane to those experiments which would mainly depend on the physical rays of the planets; though undoubtedly the angels of a planet govern its rays. but the angels of mars do not govern the rays of jupiter, nor those of the latter the rays of mars. 15 the grimoires of black magic would usually come under this head. but, nevertheless, the extravagant words therein will be usually found to be corruptions and perversions of hebrew, chaldee, and egyptian t

ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

they are a reincarnated daemon" the daemons you are referring to are called "sleepers" but they are this way for a reason. recently, it was time for me to awaken one. he was an avowed atheist, which is fairly common. as was the case with me, his secret name had to be uttered by another daemon. timing is everything! it takes a while, then memories begin to creep. the daemon form attaches itself to the physical form. it's like you're being switched from a/c to d/c (alternating to direct current. why do sleepers exist? let's say, for example, aiwass has two physical forms; lord egan (awake) and a child growing up in some other part of the world (asleep. my daemon companion knows about the child. well, my body outlives its usefulness, i become ill and die. my companion visits the child and whi

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

res the yogi that his work is worth while. jupiter digests experiences; jupiter is the lord of the forces of life; jupiter takes common matter and transmutes it into celestial nourishment. 10. the next planet is mars. mars represents the muscular system; it is the lowest form of energy, and in niyama it is to be taken quite literally as the virtue which enables on to contend with, and to conquer, the physical difficulties of the work. the practical point is this 'the little more and how much it is, the little less and what worlds away' no matter how long you keep water at 99 degrees centigrade under normal barometric pressure, it will not boil. i shall probably be accused of advertising some kind of motor spirit in talking about the little extra something that the others haven't got, but i

ing of the organism of the universe, and an ecstatic adoration of its marvel. this trance is very much higher than the beatific vision, for always in the latter it is the heart- the phren- which is involved; in the former it is the nous, the divine intelligence of man, whereas the heart is only the centre of the intellectual and moral faculties. 17. but, so long as you are occupying yourself with the physical, your results will only be on that plane; and the principal effect of these concentrations on small parts of the body is the understanding, or rather the appreciation, of sensuous pleasure. this, however, is infinitely refined, exquisitely intense. it is often possible to acquire a technique by which the skilled artist can produce this pleasure in another person. map out, say, three s

ce my magical apparatus. i would take the table by my bed, or stones roughly piled, for my altar. my candle or my alpine lantern was my light. my ice-axe for the wand, my drinking flask for the chalice, my machete for the sword, and a chapati or a sachet of salt for the pantacle of art! habit soon familiarised these rough and ready succedanea. but i suspect that it may have been the isolation and the physical hardship itself that helped, that more and more my magical operation became implicit in my own body and mind, when a few months later i found myself performing *in full* operations involving the formula of the neophyte (for which see my treatise 'magick) without any external apparatus at all. 10. a pox on all these formalistic aryan sages! unless one wants to be very pedantic, it is r

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

night and night in love. n.o.x. the night of pan; and laylah, the night before his threshold [68] commentary( kappa-theta) chapter 29 continues chapter 28. note that the word laylah is the arabic for "night. the author begins to identify the beloved with the n.o.x. previously spoken of. the chapter is called "the southern cross, because, book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 66 on the physical plane, laylah is an australian [69] 30 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta lambda john-a-dreams dreams are imperfections of sleep; even so is consciousness the imperfection of waking. dreams are impurities in the circulation of the blood; book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 67 even so is consciousness a disorder of life. dreams are without proportion, without good sens

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

curing suitable persons<magick in the world due to the creative will of the master therion makes it with every year that passes easier to find scientifically trained co-workers, and the chance of a conflict of will or a misunderstanding in the circle itself. on one occasion frater perdurabo was disobeyed by an assistant, and had it not been for his promptitude in using the physical compulsion of the sword, it is probable that the circle would have been broken. as it was, the affair fortunately terminated in nothing more serious than the destruction of the culprit. however, there is no doubt that an assemblage of persons who really are in harmony can much more easily produce an effect than a magician working by himself. the psychology of "revival meetings" will b

of death. it may often be convenient for the living to go about the world in some such incognito. now, then, conceive of this magical body as creative force, seeking manifestation; as a god, seeking incarnation. there are two ways by which this aim may be effected. the first method is to build up an appropriate body from its elements. this is, generally speaking, a very hard thing to do, because the physical constitution of any material being with much power is, or at least should be, the outcome of ages of evolution. however, there is a lawful method of producing an homunculus which is taught in a certain secret organization, perhaps known to some of those who may read this, which could very readily be adapted to some such purpose as we are now discussing. the second method sounds very e

tities. dittany of crete is also a valuable medium. both these incenses are very catholic in their nature, and suitable for almost any materialization. but the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best. the truly great magician will be able to use his own blood, or possibly that of a disciple, and that without sacrificing the physical life irrevocably<sacrifice during invocation, however, it may be said without fear of contradiction that the death of the victim should coincide with the supreme invocation. weh addenda: a sworn testimony by crowley declares that he held actual human sa

another may be moved by the strangeness of the words, even by the fact that the "barbarous names" are unintelligible to him. some times in the course of a ceremony the true meaning of some barbarous name that has hitherto baffled his analysis may flash upon him, luminous and splendid, so that he is caught up unto 129 orgasm. the smell of a particular incense may excite him effectively, or perhaps the physical ecstasy of the magick dance. every magician must compose his ceremony in such a manner as to produce a dramatic cilmax. at the moment when the excitement becomes ungovernable, when then the whole conscious being of the magician undergoes a spiritual spasm, at that moment must he utter the supreme adjuration. one very effective method is to stop short, by a supreme effort of will, agai

sent far off; without moving an inch you will be able to "turn on" its eyes and ears- as simply as the man with the microscope (mentioned above) can transfer his complete attention from one eye to the other. now, however unsuccessful your getting out the body may apparently have been, it is most necessary to use every effort to bring it properly back. make the body of light coincide in space with the physical body, assume the god-form, and vibrate the name of harpocrates with the utmost energy; then recover unity of consciousness. if you fail to do this properly you may find yourself in serious trouble. your body of light may wander away uncontrolled, and be attacked and obsessed. you will become aware of this through the occurrence of headache, bad dreams, or even more serious signs such

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

mass- eh! what's that you say? oh, quite right, quite, quite right of you to remind me "definition first" a "sore spot" is one which reacts abnormally and violently, however gently you touch it; more, all the other bits of you give a painful jerk, however disconnected they may seem. still more, the entire system undergoes a spasm of apprehension; and the total result is that the mental as well as the physical system is quite unable to grasp the situation with any accuracy, and the whole man is temporarily engulphed in what is naturally not far from a condition of insanity (now, athanasius! it's all right; the lady has gone away to think it over) in- shall i say "anglo-saxondom" or "teutonic breeds" or "bourgeoisie, so as to include some of the french whom when they are good are very good i

it to the psychoanalysts to demonstrate the reduction to sex, merely remarking that though i agree with their analysis as far as it goes, i do not allow it to stop where they do. for us, sex is the first unconscious manifestation of chiah, the creative magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 297 energy; and although (like everything else) it is shown both on the spiritual and the physical planes, its most important forthshowing is on the "magical" plane, because it actually produces phenomena which partake of all these. it is the true will on the creative plane "by wisdom formed he the worlds" so soon as its thaumaturgy is accomplished, it is, through binah, understood as the logos. thus in sex we find every one of the primary correspondences of chokmah. being thus ine

necessarily very distinct from those which we obtain by ordinary methods. to begin with we must build up an apparatus of examination, and this we do by discovering and developing qualities in our own sturcture which ware suitable for the purpose. the first step is the separation of (what we call, for convenience) the magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 328 astral body from the physical body. as our experiments proceed, we find that our astral body itself can be divided into grosser and subtler components. in this way we become aware of the existence of what we call, for convenience, the holy guardian angel, and the more we realise the implications of the theory of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into in

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

be reached by the following out of definite rules, the degree of success depending upon the capacity of the seeker, and not upon the favour of any divine being. we assert that the critical phenomenon which determines success is an occurrence in the brain characterized essentially by the uniting of subject and object. we propose to discuss this phenomenon, analyse its nature, determine accurately the physical, mental and moral conditions which are favourable to it, to ascertain its cause, and thus to produce it in ourselves, so that we may adequately study its effects. 15 chapter i asana the problem before us may be stated thus simply. a man wishes to control his mind, to be able to think one chosen thought for as long as he will without interruption. as previously remarked, the first diff

be for anything to stick. this is the proper way to practise a mantra. utter it as loudly and slowly as possible ten times, then not quite so loudly and a very little faster ten times more. continue this process until there is nothing but a rapid movement of the lips; this movement should be continued with increased velocity and diminishing intensity until the mental muttering completely absorbs the physical. the student is by this time absolutely still, with the mantra racing in his brain; he should, however, continue to speed it up until he reaches his limit, at which he should continue for as long as possible, and then cease the practice by reversing the process above described. any sentence may be used as a mantra, and possibly the hindus are correct in thinking that there is a partic

s reason none of the great events of history (such as earthquakes and battles) have been well described by eye-witnesses, unless those eye-witnesses were out of danger. but even when one has become accustomed to dhyana by constant repetition, no words seem adequate. one of the simplest forms of dhyana may be called "the sun" the sun is seen (as it were) by itself, not by an observer; and although the physical eye cannot behold the sun, one is compelled to make the statement that this "sun" is far more brilliant than the sun of nature. the whole thing takes place on a higher level. also the conditions of thought, time, and space are abolished. it is impossible to explain what this really means: only experience can furnish you with apprehension (this, too, has its analogies in ordinary life;

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE GREATER RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM

ing pentagrams and vibrating names in this rite you are also formulating the hexagram. thus: nuit= binah hadit= chokmah ra-hoor-khuit= tiphareth bes-na-maut= chesed ta-nech= geburah ankh-af-na-khonsu= kether note that bes-na-maut and ta-nech are the parents of ankh-af-na-khonsu. these are lesser forms of nuit and hadit. ankh-af-na-khonsu of course has a direct relationship to ra-hoor-khuit; he is the physical incarnation of that god. crowley remarked that this ritual is not satisfactory unless there be a properly constructed circle marked with the hexagram and six lamps. he further stated that this ritual is neither perfect nor inspiredfethe heart of the master get any book for free on: www.abika.com 1 the heart of the master by aleister crowley get any book for free on: www.abika.com the

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

s homogeneous in character. all orthodox mathematical argument is based on definitions involving this conception. for example, it is fundamental to admit the identity of 2 plus 1 with 1 plus 2. the book of the law presents an altogether different conception of the nature of number. mathematical ideas involve what is called a continuum, which is, superficially at least, of a different character to the physical continuum. for instance, in the physical continuum, the eye can distinguish between the lengths of one-inch stick and a two-inch stick, but not between these which measure respectively one thousand miles and one thousand miles and on inch, though the difference in each case is equally an inch. the inch difference is either perceptible or not perceptible, according to the conditions. s

lly an inch. the inch difference is either perceptible or not perceptible, according to the conditions. similarly, the eye can distinguish either the one-inch or the two-inch stick from one of an inch and a half. but we cannot continue this process indefinitely- we can always reach a point where the extremes are distinguishable from each other but their mean from neither of the extremes. thus, in the physical continuum, if we have three terms, a, b, and c, a appears equal to b, and b to c, yet c appears greater than a. our reason tells us that this conclusion is an absurdity, that we have been deceived by the grossness of our perceptions. it is useless for us to invent instruments which increase the accuracy of our observations, for though they enable us to distinguish between the three te

ble us to distinguish between the three terms of our series, and to restore the theoretical hierarchy, we can always continue the process of division until we arrive at another series: a, b, c, where a' and c' are distinguishable from each other, but where neither is distinguishable from b. on the above grounds, modern thinkers have endeavoured to create a distinction between the mathematical and the physical continuum, yet it should surely be obvious that the defect in our organs of sense, which is responsible for the difficulty, shows that our method of observation debars us from appreciating the true nature of things by this method of observation. however, in the case of the mathematical continuum, its character is such that we can continue indefinitely the process of division between a

out their own election. the new comment that is, there is a special incarnation of nuit and hadit for the beast and the scarlet woman, as opposed to the general truth that every man and woman are images of these ineffable beings. note that a woman, having no soul of her own, can be used always as a 'form' for any being. this explains why nuit can incarnate at will in successive women, careless of the physical limits of life. weh note: crowley's opinion regarding the soul-less state of women refers to a matter of expression. he believed it more generally, but probably based it on victorian male conceptions of "unliberated women. the comment to this and the previous verse may say more about the defensive insecurity of crowley the man than the verses of liber al. in chapter i comment, remembe

pain of life may be atoned for by the bliss of death. this delight is, however, only for the chosen servants of nu. outsiders may be looked on much as the cartesians looked on animals. yet, of course, this is only on the plane of illusion. one must not discriminate between the space marks (p.s. the crhistian is one who has acquiesced in his own dishonour; a renegade from manhood. the new comment the physical description of the onset of this ecstasy refers to the actual facts at the period of receiving this knowledge. the attempt to resolve all into one is a philosophical blunder. it explains nothing; neither how one came to be, nor how two came to be. the only sound conception is that of "zero not extended" with a phase of "something("0 degree= x) which makes the answer to both questions

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

ook sufficient to establish such interpretations in the teeth of buddhist tradition and practice; and that any person who persists in tuning buddhism to his own jew s harp in this way is risking his reputation, either for scholarship or good faith. scientific men are common enough in the west, if buddhists are not; and i may safely leave in their hands the task of castigating the sneak-thieves of the physical area. ii. the essential features of bhuddism have been summed up by the buddha himself. to me, of course, what the buddha said or did not say is immaterial; a thing is true or not true, whoever said it. we believe mr. savage landor when he affirms that lhassa is an important town in tibet. where only probabilities are concerned we are of course influenced by the moral char- 1 see chil

cord in the language, not of the temple, but of the laboratory, its results, 1 it is of course a special kind of effort, not mere struggle. that i make this appeal; that i seek to enlist genuine, not pseudo-scientific men in the research; so that our children may be as far in advance of us in the study of the supernormal phenomena of the mind as we are in advance of our fathers in the sciences of the physical world.1 note carefully this practical sense of my intention. i care nothing for the academic meanings of the steps in the path; what they meant to the arahats of old is indifferent to me. let the dead past bury its dead! what i require is an advance in the knowledge of the great problem, derived no longer from hearsay revelation, from exalted fanaticism, from hysteria and intoxication

e parrot. the old lady stopped her ears. wring its neck! she said. the parrot was only eight years old. vii. you re a muddle and an idiot! said the infuriated god. why not make him a spiritual thing? a nat2 lives 10,000 years. make him a nat then! said the magician, already beginning to fear that fate would be too strong for him, in spite of all his cunning. there s some one working against us on the physical plane. we must transcend it. no sooner said than done: 1 o the jewel in the lotus! aum! the most famous of the buddhist formularies. 2 the burmese name for an elemental spirit. the three characteristics 105 a family of nats in a big tree at anuradhapura had a little stranger, very welcome to mamma and papa nat. blessed indeed was the family. fiveand- forty feet1 away stood a most anci

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

this too may lead thee astray. command and banish them, curse them by the great names if need be; but neither mock nor revile them, for so assuredly wilt thou be lead into error. 9. a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a part of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, but also the whole universe. 10. worship and neglect not, the physical body which is 18 thy temporary connection with the outer and material world. therefore let thy mental equilibrium be above disturbance by material events; strengthen and control the animal passions, discipline the emotions and the reason, nourish the higher aspirations. 11. do good unto others for its own sake, not for reward, not for gratitude from them, not for sympathy. if thou art

shall be opened unto you! 21 liber e. vel exercitiorvm svb figvra ix 23 a. a. publication in class b. issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 premonstrator o.s.v. 6= 5 imperator n.s.f. 5= 6 cancellarius 24 liber e. vel exercitiorvm svb figvra ix i 1. it is absolutely necessary that all experiments should be recorded in detail during, or immediately after, their performance. 2. it is highly important to note the physical and mental condition of the experimenter or experimenters. 3. the time and place of all experiments must be noted; also the state of the weather, and generally all conditions which might conceivably have any result upon the experiment either as adjuvants to or causes of the result, or as inhibiting it, or as sources of error. 4. the a. a. will not take official notice of any experimen

it and as i see it, you can go on to make them see it as rembrandt saw it and velasquez. you can make the dullards understand life as the greatest have understood it. but that is impossible' he added, his face falling 'that is only a dream. you have got my real eyes, therefore you can force others to see as i see; but you have not the real eyes of rembrandt, or velasquez, or titian; you have not the physical key to the souls of the great masters of the past; and so your work can only apply to the present and to the future. but that is enough, and more than enough' he added quickly 'go on: there are millais' eyes to get too; and corot's in france, and half a dozen others; and glad i shall be to put you on the scent. you will do wonderful things, my friend, wonderful things "i was mightily

until the end. the end? buddha thought the supply of hunchbacks infinite; but why should not the soldiers themselves be infinite in number? however that may be, here is the point; it takes a moment for a hunchback to kill his man, and the farther we get from our base the longer it takes. you may crumble to ashes the dream-world of a boy, as it were, between your fingers; but before you can bring the physical universe tumbling about a man's ears he requires to drill his hunchbacks so devilish well that they are terribly like soldiers themselves. and a question capable of shaking the consciousness of samadhi could, i imagine, give long odds to one of frederick's grenadiers. it is useless to attack the mystic by asking him if he is quite sure samadhi is good for his poor health 'tis like ask

ter the master the less was he able to explain himself, and the more obscure his explanations the darker became the minds of his followers. it was the old story of the light that blinded the darkness. you can teach a bushman to add one to one, and he may after some teaching grasp the idea of "two; but do not try to tech him the 152 differential calculus! the former may be compared to the study of the physical sciences, the latter to that of the mental; therefore all the more should we persevere to work out correctly the seemingly most absurd, infinitesimal differences, and perchance one day, when we have learnt how to add unit to unit, a million and a millionth part of a unit will be ours. we will now conclude this part of our preface with two long quotations from prof. james's excellent b

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

vision, because i have undertaken it in the service of the holy one, and must retain sense and speech. no recorded vision is perfect, of high visions, for the seer must keep either his physical organs or his memory in working order. and neither is capable. there is no bridge. one can only be conscious of one thing at a time, and as the consciousness moves nearer to the vision, it loses control of the physical and mental. even so, the body and the mind must be very perfect before anything can be done, or the energy of the vision may send the body into spasms and the mind into insanity. this is why the first visions give ananda, which is a shock. when the adept is attuned to samadhi, there is but cloudless peace. this vision is particularly difficult to get into, because he is i. and therefo

ection of the ears of the seer. and there cometh an interior voice, which sayeth to the seer that he hath trained his eyes well and can see much; and he hath trained his ears a little, and can hear a little; but his other senses hath he trained scarcely at all, and therefore the aethyrs are almost silent to him on those planes. by the senses are meant the spiritual correlations of the senses, not the physical senses. but this matters little, because the seer, so far as he is a seer, is the expression of the spirit of humanity. what is true of him is true of humanity, so that even if he had been able to receive the full aethyrs, he could not have communicated them. and an angel speaks: behold, this vision is utterly beyond thine understanding. yet shalt thou endeavour to unite thyself with

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

ibes; and i am myself afraid that even here all my skill of speech and study may avail me little, so that the most important part of the record will be blank. now i cannot tell whether it is a part of my personal kamma, or whether the influence of the equinox of autumn should be the exciting cause; but it has usually been at this part of the year that my best results have occurred. it may be that the physical health induced by the summer in me, who dislike damp and chill, may being forth as it were a flower the particular kind of energy sammav yamo which gives alike the desire to perform more definitely and exclusively the great work, and the capacity to achieve success. it is in any case remarkable that i was born in october (18- suffered the terrible mystic trance which turned me towar

ultimate attainment. apparently the method is just this; to store up no matter how great treasures of energy and purity, until they begin to do the work themselves (in the way that the hindus call sukshma) just so the engineer five feet six in his boots and his men build the dam. the snows melt on the mountains, the river rises, and the land is irrigated, in a way that is quite independent of the physical strength of that five foot six of engineer. the engineer might even be swept away and drowned by the forces he had himself organized. so also the kingdom of heaven. 124 and now (12.57) john st. john will turn himself to sleep, invoking adonai. 1.17. can neither sleep nor concentrate. instead grotesque "astral" images of a quite base gargoylish type. i suppose i shall have to pentagram

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

d, as far back as the beginning of november 1899, the commencement of a series of extraordinary visions as wild and involved as many of those of blake or st. francis. but before entering upon these visions, it will be necessary to explain that by a vision we mean as definite a psychological state and as certain and actual a fact to the mental eye, as the view of a landscape is considered to be to the physical eye itself. and so when we have occasion to write "he saw an angel" it is to be taken that we mean by it as absolute a fact as if we had written "he saw a mountain" or "he saw a cow" it, however, is not to be accepted that by this we lay down that either angels or cows exist apart from ourselves, they may or they may not; but it is to be taken that angels, and mountains and cows are i

the secret wisdom of the lesser world, or microcosm which is man" further we learn form this manuscript that: in the case of the drunkard, the equilibrium of the sphere of sensations, and consequently of the nephesch, is disturbed, and the thought rays in consequence are shaken at each vibration; so that the sphere of the sensation of the nephesch is caused to rock and waver at the extremities of the physical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is that of the sphere of sensations oscillating and almost revolving about the physical body, that which translated

physical body, where the ruach's action is bounded. the thought therefore is dazzled by the symbols of the sphere of sensations in the same way as the eye may be dazzled in front of a mirror if the latter be shaken or waved. the sensation, therefore, then conveyed by the thought is that of the sphere of sensations oscillating and almost revolving about the physical body, that which translated to the physical body bringeth giddiness, sickness, vertigo, and loss of idea, of place, and position. the fault as we see therefore lies in the preponderance of the nephesch over the ruach, in other words, the emotion outbalancing the reason. in the last vision, no. 18, we find more exertion on the part of the ruach than in any of the others, and this is undoubtedly accounted for by the fact that p

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

master. this thesis requires proof: we hope to supply such proof by producing genius to order. 4 ii 1. there is no hope in physical life, since death of the individual, the race, and ultimately the planet, ends all. 2. there is no hope in reason, since it contradicts itself, and is in any case no more than a reflection upon the facts of physical life. 3. what hope there may be in investigation of the physical facts of nature on scientific lines is already actively sought after by a powerful and well-organized body of men of perfect probity and high capacity. 4. there is no hope in faith, for there are many warring faiths, all equally positive. 5. the adepts of spiritual experience promise us wonderful things, the perception of truth, and the conquest of sorrow, and there is enough unity in

a chariot of fire with white horses, and command the charioteer to drive earthwards. it might be dangerous to go too far, or to stay too long; for fatigue must be avoided. the danger spoken of is that of fainting, or of obsession, or of loss of memory or other mental faculty. 12. finally, let the student cause his imagined body in which he supposes himself to have been travelling to coincide with the physical, tightening his muscles, drawing in his breath, and putting his forefinger to his lips. then let him "awake" by a well-defined act of will, and soberly and accurately record his experiences. it may be added that this apparently complicated experiment is perfectly easy to perform. it is best to learn by "travelling" with a person already experienced in the matter. two or three experime

nological accidents, it usually came to this- the writer would tell of a young man, a seeker after the hidden wisdom, who, in one circumstance or another, meets an adept; who, after sundry ordeals, obtains from the said adept, for good or ill, a certain mysterious drug or potion, with the result (at least) of opening the gate of the other-world. this potion was identified with the elixir vitae of the physical alchemists, or one of their "tinctures" most likely the "white tincture" which transforms the base metal (normal perception of life) to silver (poetic conception, and we sought it by fruitless attempts to poison ourselves with every drug in (and out of) the pharmacopoeia. like huckleberry finn's prayer, nuffin' come of it. i must now, like the baker, skip forty years, or rather eight

countless ages of insane hallucination. the same criticism applies to space; for in practice we judge of space by the time required to pass through it, either by the small angular or focussing movements of the eye or by our general experience. so that if i cross a room, and think a million thoughts on the way, the room seems immense. it is by the tedium of the journey, not by any hallucination of the physical eye, that this illusion is produced. in writing my notes on one occasion i found that my right arm (which of course is not in the line of vision at all, normally) was many thousands of miles in extent. it was strange and difficult to control such colossal sweeps through space to the fine work of the pen. yet my handwriting was no worse than usual- i admit this says little! it was the

robably the eyes of your "astral" body will be closed. it is sometimes difficult to open them. you will then perceive all sorts of forms, varying as you travel about. their nature will depend almost entirely on your power of control. some people may even perceive the phantoms of delirium and madness, and truly go mad from fear and horror. let the "astral" body return and sit down, coinciding with the physical body. closely unite the two: the experiment is over. practice makes perfect. this practice is delusive and even dangerous; it is best to precede and follow it by a carefully performed "lesser ritual of the pentagram< better still, have a skilled teacher. the experiment i

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

astral light: shroud, shroud my form in your substantial night: clothe me and hide me, at my charm's control; darken man's eyes and blind him in his soul! gather, o gather, at my word divine, ye are the watchers and my soul the shrine [let formulate the idea of becoming invisible; imagine the results of success: then say] let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of ten inches from the physical body. let the sphere be consecrated with water and with fire [done] o auramooth and o thoum-aesh-neith, i invoke and beseech you: let the vapour 275 of this water, and of this fire, be as a basis on the material plane for the formation of this shroud of art [form mentally the shroud] i, p, frater of the order of the golden dawn, and a 5= 6 thereof: a lord of the paths in the portal of

uit the light, that thou mayst conceal me before men [carefully formulating shroud] i receive thee, as a covering and a guard! khabs am pekht! konx om pax! light in extension! before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light [go to pillars: give signs and words and with the sign of horus project your whole will so as to realize the self fading out. the effect will be that the physical body will become gradually and partially invisible, as though a veil or cloud were coming between it and thee. divine ecstasy will follow, but no loss of self-control. with sign of silence use hoor po krat formula77 and vibrate the grand word.78 [repeat concentration and mystic circumambulation [intensely form shroud: stand at east and say] thus have i formulated unto myself this shro

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

book, one that suggests more than it says, and raises questions innumerable to which it supplies no answers" w.t.stead in the review of reviews "a thoughtfully written novel, and one that dips a little deeper than most into spiritual and intellectual matters" t.p.'s weekley. this story of a spiritual marriage presents strange possibilities of union between those who are of necessity separated in the physical body. the tarot of the bohemians: the most ancient book in the world, for the exclusive use of initiates. by papus. translated from the french by a. p. morton. new edition, revised throughout, with introduction by a. e. waite. crown 8vo, ornamental cloth gilt, gilt tops, 384 pp, profusely illustrated, 6s. net. a pack of 78 tarot cards: exquisitely drawn and coloured, from new and orig

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

the thrall. all_ as i offered half in jest, sceptic_ was torn away from me. not without pain! they slew my child, dragged my wife down to infamy loathlier than death, drove to the wild my tortured body, stripped me of wealth, health, youth, beauty, ardour, love. thou has abandoned all? then try a speck of dust within the eye! olympas. but that is different! 33 marsyas. life is one. magic is life. the physical (men name it) is a house of call for the adept, heir of the sun! bombard the house! it groans and gapes. the adept runs forth, and so escapes that ruin! olympas. smoothly parallel the ruin of the mind as well? marsyas. ay! hear the ordeal of the veil, the second veil. o spare me this magical memory! i pale to show the veil of the abyss. nay, let confession be complete! olympas. master

nute in its living whirlwind, and this other minute will be an eternity. for the proportion of time and being are completely disordered by the multitude and intensity of your feelings and ideas. one may say that one lives many times the space of a man's life during a single hour. are you not, then, like a fantastic novel, but alive instead of being written? there is no longer any equation between the physical organs and their enjoyments; and it is above all on this account that arises the blame which one must give to this dangerous exercise in which liberty is forfeited. when i speak of hallucinations the word must not be taken in its strictest sense: a very important shade of difference distinguishes pure hallucination, such as doctors have often have occasion to study, from the hallucina

to all the complement of beauty which it lacks, so that it may be truly worthy to give pleasure. it is also to this essentially voluptuous and sensual phase that one must refer the love of limpid water, running or stagnant, which develops itself so astonishingly in the brain-drunkenness of some artists. the mirror has become a pretext for this reverie, which resembles a spiritual thirst joined to the physical thirst which dries the throat, and of which i have spoken above. the flowing waters, the sportive waters; the musical waterfalls; 98 the blue vastness of the sea; all roll, sing, leap with a charm beyond words. the water opens its arms to you like a true enchantress; and though i do not much believe in the maniacal frenzies caused by hashish, i should not like to assert that the conte

lment. d. the astral light to be moulded into the shroud. e. the equation of the symbols in the sphere of sensation. f. the invocation of the higher: the placing of a barrier without the astral form: the clothing of the same with obscurity through the proper invocation. g. formulating clearly the idea of becoming invisible: the formulation of the exact distance at which the shroud should surround the physical body; the consecration with water and fire so that their vapour may begin to form a basis for the shroud. 157 h. the beginning to formulate mentally a shroud of concealment about the operator. the affirmation aloud of the reason and object of the working. i. announcement that all is ready for the commencement of the operation. operator stands in the place of the hierophant at this sta

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

lly turned him into a self-concentrated, self-conscious, frightened and deceitful youth. she had mentally emasculated him; and, in his fits of understanding, he cursed her with no mean-spirited lips. he never forgave her the death of his 29 father, her lying, under-handed ways, especially her brutality. his was a noble hatred, utter, blood-thirsty, virulent, eternal. after years of melancholy and the physical consequences thereof, lionel tabard found himself free from his tyrannical parent. he soon forgot her, and, as the divine blinkings passed by, his recollection became less and less distinct. he only remembered two facts. she had once, during his sleep, broken a bone of his nose with a poker, because he snored; and, at another time, she had broken in two a valuable riding-crop on his s

he soon forgot her, and, as the divine blinkings passed by, his recollection became less and less distinct. he only remembered two facts. she had once, during his sleep, broken a bone of his nose with a poker, because he snored; and, at another time, she had broken in two a valuable riding-crop on his shoulder. her death pleased him. but his constitution was much weakened by boyish exertions and the physical feeling of emptiness and marrowlessness, the consequences of his shyness and lack of sportsmanship. the first use he had to make of his freedom and of his fortune was to book a cabin on the first liner bound for new zealand, where he was let to expect a total recovery. iii the empress lionel lived on a large estate, rode, hunted, played games, was made love to; discovered the joys of

fect x. where originates this power of production? it is said there is no change, the medium remaining alike throughout. burt we say there is a change- a change of form,6 and not only a change, but a distinct birth and a distinct death of form. what creates 5 verworn in his "general physiology" says "it was found that the sole reality that we are able to discover in the world is mind. the idea of the physical world is only a product of the mind. but this idea is not the whole of mind, for we have many mental constituents, such as the simple sensations of pain and of pleasure, that are not ideas of bodies. every process of knowledge, including scientific knowledge, is merely a psychical event. this fact cannot be banished by the well-known method of the ostrich (pp. 39, 40 "the real mystery

for even to such as have entered the supreme order, there is not way found whereby they may break the stillness and communicate to those who have not ceased to hear.59 the guardian of the temple is adonai, he alone holds the key of the portal, seek it of him, for there is none other that can open for thee the door. now to dare much is to will a little, so it comes about that though hatha yoga is the physical yoga which teaches the aspirant how to control his body, yet is it also raja yoga 77 which teach him how to control his mind. little by little, as the body comes under control, does the mind assert its sway over the body; and little by little, as the mind asserts its sway, does it come gradually, little by little under the rule of the atman, until ultimately the atman, augoeides, high

o is regulated in eating and amusement, regulated in performing actions, regulated in sleeping and waking.64 this balancing of what is vulgarly known as virtue and vice,65 and which the yogi philosophy does not always appreciate, is illustrated still more forcibly in that illuminating work "konx om pax" in which mr. crowley writes: as above so beneath! said hermes the thrice greatest. the laws of the physical world are precisely paralleled by those of the moral and intellectual sphere. to the prostitute i prescribe a course of training by which she shall 81 comprehend the holiness of sex. chastity forms part of that training, and i should hope to see her one day a happy wife and mother. to the prude equally i prescribe a course of training by which she shall comprehend the holiness of sex

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

tem. thus is demonstrated a marvellous and synthesised whole. st. paul may- 15- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust have had something of this sort in mind when he spoke about the heavenly man. by the "body of christ" he surely means all those units of the human family who are held within his sphere of influence, and who go to the constitution of his body, as the aggregate of the physical cells form the physical body of the man. what is needed in these days of religious upheaval is that these fundamental truths of christianity should be demonstrated to be scientific truths. we need to make religion scientific. there is a very interesting sanskrit writing, many thousands of years old, which i am venturing to quote here. it says "every form on earth, and every speck (ato

esis not merely a wild dream, but a practically useful ideal. if it is true that all the cells of our bodies, for instance, are the electrons which we hold coherently together, and if we are the energising factor within the material form, it is of prime importance that we recognise that fact, and deal rightly and scientifically with those forms and their atoms. this involves the practical care of the physical body and the wise adaptation of all our energy to the work to be done, and to the nature of our objective; it necessitates the judicious utilisation of that aggregate of cells which is our instrument, or tool, and our sphere of manifestation. this is- 17- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust something of which we, as yet, know little. when this thought is developed

yriad lesser lives. it may therefore seem to some of us a logical hypothesis that just as the atom of chemistry is a tiny sphere, or form, with a positive nucleus, which holds rotating around it the negative electrons, so all forms in all the kingdoms of nature are of a similar structure, differing only in degree of consciousness or intelligence. we can therefore regard the kingdoms themselves as the physical expression of some great subjective life, and can by logical steps come to the recognition that every unit in the human family is an atom in the body of that greater unit who has been called in some of the scriptures the "heavenly man" thus we arrive finally at the concept that the solar system is but the aggregate of all kingdoms and all forms, and the body of a being who is expressi

cal form. our ideas about death have been erroneous; we have looked upon it as the great and ultimate terror, whereas in reality it is the great escape, the entrance into a fuller measure of activity, and the release of the life from the crystallised vehicle and an inadequate form. thoughts similar to these can be worked out in connection with all forms, and not only with those in connection with the physical body of a human being. these ideas can be applied to forms of government, forms of religions, and forms of scientific or philosophical thought. it can be seen working out in a peculiarly interesting manner in this cycle in which we live. everything is in a state of flux; the old order changeth, and a period of transition is in progress; the old forms, in every department of thought, a

ouched upon the different kingdoms of nature, and traced the development of the soul or the psyche in all of them. of the atom we have already predicated intelligence, or discriminative power, and we found that in the building up of forms in the mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms what we understand as sensation begins to appear, and we then have the rudiments of embryonic emotion, or feeling the physical plane reflection of love. thus we have one aspect of the threefold nature of god, intelligence demonstrating through the atom; and through the form we have the love, or attractive quality manifesting. this can also be expressed in the recognition that in these two aspects of the central divine life you have the third person of the logoic trinity co-operating with the second; you have

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

matter it is an utter impossibility for us to do more than get a general idea of the scheme; hence the futility of dogmatism. we can do no more than sense a fraction of some wonderful whole, utterly beyond the reach of our consciousness, a whole that the highest angel or perfected being is but beginning to realise. when we recognise the fact that the average man is as yet fully conscious only on the physical plane, nearly conscious on the emotional plane, and only developing the consciousness of the mental plane, it is obvious that his comprehension of cosmic data can be but rudimentary. when- 5- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust we recognise the further fact, that to be conscious on a plane and to have control on that plane are two very different conditions, it becom

d on a large scale, and not from the standpoint of the individual. when viewed from the individual standpoint it has come to be narrowed down to the moment wherein the evolving unit definitely apprehends that (by dint of his own effort, aided by the advice and suggestions of the watching teachers of the race) he has reached a point wherein a certain range of knowledge of a subjective nature, from the physical plane point of view, is his. it is in the nature of that experience wherein a pupil in a school realises suddenly that he has mastered a lesson, and that the rationale of a subject, and the method of procedure, are his to use intelligently. these moments of intelligent apprehension follow the evolving monad throughout his long pilgrimage. what has been misinterpreted somewhat at this

the fostering of the various attributes of divinity, the tending of the seed of self-consciousness in all beings, is the work of those entities who have achieved, who have entered into the fifth kingdom and who have there made their great decision, and that inconceivable renunciation which leads them to stay within the planetary scheme, and thus co-operate with the plans of the planetary logos on the physical plane. to transmit the will of the planetary logos they act as the transmitter to men and devas or angels, of the will of the planetary logos, and through him of the solar logos. each planetary scheme, ours amongst the others, is a centre in the body logoic, and is expressing some form of energy or force. each centre expresses its particular type of force, demonstrated in a triple man

urth thing that men need to know and to realise as a basic fact is that this hierarchy is composed of those who have triumphed over matter, and who have achieved the goal by the very self-same steps that individuals tread today. these spiritual personalities, these adepts and- 16- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust masters, have wrestled and fought for victory and mastery upon the physical plane, and struggled with the miasmas, the fogs, the dangers, the troubles, the sorrows and pains of everyday living. they have trodden every step of the path of suffering, have undergone every experience, have surmounted every difficulty, and have won out. these elder brothers of the race have one and all undergone the crucifixion of the personal self, and know that utter renunciatio

of man. he is the silent watcher, as far as our immediate humanity is concerned, although literally the planetary logos himself, on the higher plane of consciousness whereon he functions, is the true silent watcher where the planetary scheme is concerned. perhaps it might be stated thus: that the lord of the world, the one initiator, holds the same place in connection with the planetary logos as the physical manifestation of a master holds to that master's monad on the monadic plane. in both cases the intermediate state of consciousness has been superseded, that of the ego or higher self, and that which we see and know is the direct self-created manifestation of pure spirit itself. hence the sacrifice. it must here be borne in mind that in the case of sanat kumara there is a tremendous di

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

has suffused himself through all the world; to the god who is in summer plants and in the lords of the forest; to that god be adoration, adoration" sh vet upanishad, ii.17. introduction the story of the many years of telepathic work by the tibetan with alice a. bailey is revealed in her unfinished autobiography, published in 1951. this includes the circumstances of her first contact with him, on the physical plane, which took place in california in november 1919. thirty years' work was planned. when this had been accomplished, and within thirty days after that period, mrs. bailey gained her release from the limitations of the physical vehicle. the autobiography also contains certain statements by the tibetan in regard to his work and some information as to the reasons why it was undertake

1919. thirty years' work was planned. when this had been accomplished, and within thirty days after that period, mrs. bailey gained her release from the limitations of the physical vehicle. the autobiography also contains certain statements by the tibetan in regard to his work and some information as to the reasons why it was undertaken. in the early stages the work involved careful attention to the physical plane conditions which might best help to make the telepathic process more successful. but during the latter years the technique was so perfected and the etheric mechanism of a.a.b. so skilfully attuned and adjusted that the whole process was- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust practically effortless, and the reality and practical usefulness of telepathic interplay was demonstrated to an u

ive in comprehensible terms, and to point out the next step forward in the understanding of the true psychology. it is an elucidation of the relation existing between spirit and matter, which relation demonstrates as consciousness. it will be found that the treatise deals primarily with the aspect of mind, with consciousness and with the higher psychology, and less with matter as we know of it on the physical plane. the danger involved in giving out information concerning the various energies of atomic matter is too great, and the race as yet too selfish to be entrusted with these potencies. man is already, through the able work of the scientists, discovering the needed knowledge with adequate rapidity. the emphasis in this book will be found to be laid upon those forces which are responsi

e potencies. man is already, through the able work of the scientists, discovering the needed knowledge with adequate rapidity. the emphasis in this book will be found to be laid upon those forces which are responsible for the objective manifestation of a solar logos and of man, and only in the first section will indication be given as to the nature of those energies which are strictly confined to the physical plane. thirdly, to show the coherent development of all that is found within a solar system; to demonstrate that everything which exists evolves (from the lowest form of life at the densest point of concretion up to the highest and most tenuous manifestation) and that all forms are but the expression of a stupendous and divine existence. this expression is caused by the blending of tw

ess undetached sparks shining in it" secret doctrine i. 145- 7- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust contents section one. the internal fires fire by friction introductory remarks division a. of the sheaths macrocosmic and micro cosmic division b. the personality ray and the first fire division c. prana and the etheric body division d. kundalini and the spine division e. motion on the physical and astral planes 1. in the sheaths 2. in the centres division f. the law of economy section two. the fire of mind solar fire introductory questions division a. the nature of manas or mind division b. manas as a cosmic, systemic and human factor division c. the egoic ray and solar fire division b. thought elementals and fire elementals division e. motion on the plane of mind division

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

l eventually find its greatest demonstration in the west. this is owing to the fact that under cyclic law the fifth root race (in its fifth subrace) must inevitably touch its highest point. that point, in the economy of the races, is seen exemplified in the right use of the mind and its utilisation by the soul for the achievement of group objectives and the development of group consciousness upon the physical plane- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust hitherto the mind has either been prostituted to material ends or has been deified. through the science of raja yoga, the mind will be known as the instrument of the soul and the means whereby the brain of the aspirant becomes illuminated and knowledge gained of those matters which concern the realm of the soul. under the law of evolution likewise

the fifth root race. aryan. 2. the fifth subrace. anglo-saxon. 3. the fifth principle. manas, or mind. 4. the fifth plane .t he mental. 5. the fifth ray. concrete knowledge. all the various yogas have had their place in the unfoldment of the human being. in the first purely physical race, which is called the lemurian, the yoga at that time imposed upon infant humanity was hatha yoga, the yoga of the physical body, that yoga which brings into conscious use and manipulation the various organs, muscles and parts of the physical frame. the problem before the adepts of that time was to teach human beings, who were then little more than animals, the purpose, significance and use of their various organs, so that they could consciously control them, and the meaning of the symbol of the human figu

years 1965 and 2025. towards this end the adepts of the east and of the west are unitedly working, for they follow always the law. this coming impulse is (as was that in the time of the buddha) a second ray impulse, and has no relation to any first ray impulse, such as that which brought forth h. p. blavatsky. first ray impulses rise in the first quarter of each century and reach their climax on the physical plane during the last quarter. the interest now shown in raja yoga and the study of this science and the rules it provides for man's unfoldment, is indicative of the general trend of this rising second ray impulse. this interest will be increasingly shown. thus comes the day of opportunity. there are three books which should be in the hands of every student, the bhagavad gita, the new

ovided our aspiration and endurance suffice to carry us along the thorny way of the cross, and enable us to tread that path which "leads up hill all the way" to the summit of the mount of transfiguration. how is this great change brought about? how does man, the victim of his desires and lower nature become man, the victor, triumph over the world, the flesh and the devil? it is brought about when the physical brain of the incarnated man becomes aware of the self, the soul, and this conscious awareness only becomes possible when the true self can "reflect itself in the mindstuff" the soul is inherently freed from objects and stands ever in the state of isolated unity. man, however, in incarnation has to arrive, in his physical brain consciousness, at a realization of these two states of bei

dent should remember that uncontrolled desire and an unregulated mind shut off the light of the soul and negate spiritual consciousness. union is impossible as long as the barriers exist, and the master therefore directs the attention of the student (at the beginning of his instruction) to the practical work to be done in liberating this light so that it may "shine forth in a dark place" i. e, on the physical plane. it should be borne in mind that, occultly speaking, when the lower nature is controlled it can manifest the higher. when the second aspect of the lower personal self, the emotional body, is subjugated or transmuted then the christ light (the second aspect egoic) can be seen. later, in its light, the monad, the father, the one, will stand revealed. equally, when the first aspect

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

ic recluses and cranks; the wisdom of the east is based on practical knowledge..which we have not the slightest justification for undervaluing."5(5) it is in the training of the mind that the crux of the situation lies. the human mind is apparently an instrument which we are able to use in two directions. one direction is outward. the mind, in this mode of functioning, registers our contacts with the physical and mental worlds in which we live, and recognizes emotional and sensory conditions. it is the recorder and correlator of our sensations, of our reactions, and of all that is conveyed to it via the five senses and the brain. this is a field of knowledge that has been extensively studied, and much headway has been made by psychologists in understanding the processes of mentation "think

s possible that the way out may be found for the new race in the new age. first: in the eastern system, it is assumed that within every human form dwells an entity, a being, called the self or soul. second: this self utilizes the form of the human being as its instrument or means of expression, and through the sum total of the mental and emotional states will eventually manifest itself, utilizing the physical body as its functioning mechanism on the physical plane. finally, the control of these means of expression is brought about under the law of rebirth. through the evolutionary process (carried forward through many lives in a physical body) the self gradually builds a fit instrument through which to manifest, and learns to master it. thus the self or soul becomes truly creative and self

y developed individuals, however, the masses throughout asia have been neglected, and the system, consequently (from the angle of racial development, leaves much to be desired. the defects of the system are the development of visionary and impractical tendencies. the mystic is frequently unable to cope with his environment, and where the emphasis is laid entirely upon the subjective side of life, the physical welfare of the individual and the race is neglected and overlooked. the masses are left to struggle in the mire of ignorance, disease and dirt, and, hence, we have the deplorable conditions found throughout the orient, alongside the highest spiritual illumination of the favored few. in the west the emphasis is entirely reversed. the subjective is ignored and regarded as hypothetical

f man simply as vehicles of expression. the objective of the evolutionary process is to enhance and deepen the control of the soul over this instrument. when this is complete, we have a divine incarnation. secondly: the sum total of these lower aspects, when developed and co-ordinated we call the personality. this unity is composed of the mental and emotional states of being, the vital energy and the physical response apparatus, and these "mask" or hide the soul. these aspects develop sequentially and progressively, according to the eastern philosophy, and only on reaching a relatively high state of unfoldment does it become possible for man to coordinate them and later to unify them, in consciousness, with the indwelliug soul. later comes control by the soul, and a steadily increasing exp

iews."5(30) the strictly oriental position is given us by dr. radhakrishnan, of the university of calcutta, as follows "all organic beings have a principle of self-determination, to which the name of 'soul' is generally given. in the strict sense of the word 'soul' belongs to every being that has life in it, and the different souls are fundamentally identical in nature. the differences are due to the physical organizations that obscure and thwart are the life of the soul. the nature of the bodies in which the souls are incorporated accounts for their various degrees of obscuration..the ego is the psychological unity of that stream of conscious experiencing which constitutes what we know as the inner life of an empirical self "the empirical self is the mixture of free spirit and mechanism

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ted but not explained or elaborated. they serve simply as sign posts, directing man along the path whereon future sign posts may be found and more definite indications noted. the comprehension of that triplicity of spirit, soul, and body lies as yet beyond man's achievement, but an idea as to their relationship and their general coordinated function may be indicated by a consideration of man from the physical side, and his objective functioning. there are three aspects of man's organism which are symbols, and symbols only, of the three aspects of being. 1. the energy, or activating principle, which withdraws mysteriously at death, partially withdraws in the hours of sleep or of unconsciousness, and which seems to use the brain as its main seat of activity and from there to direct the funct

er in number, there are those advanced souls to whom the spirit and its nature is also a rational and understandable subject, to be appreciated and comprehended through the medium of the soul and its powers just as it is possible to arrive at an understanding of the soul through the medium of the mind, correctly employed. on a lower level altogether, we know it is easy to understand the nature of the physical body through a study and right use of the desire nature. it is a form of pride, and a refusal to recognize one's temporary limitations that awakens in readers a dislike for phrases which aptly and truly say "when you are further developed, you will understand the above" this should be made clear. to the master of the wisdom, the nature of the spirit, or that positive centre of life wh

her. the only way in which we can get an appreciation of the process followed in the expansion of the divine consciousness in man is to study the relation of the mind and the brain and note what follows when the brain becomes the intelligent instrument of the mind; then study the relation of the soul to the mind and what eventuates when man is directed by his soul and utilises the mind to control the physical plane activities through the medium of the brain. in these three soul, mind and brain we have the analogy and the clue to the understanding of spirit, soul and body, and their mutual functions. this was the subject matter of the book, the light of the sou1. upon the perfecting of the conditions dealt with in that book there follows still another expansion when the spirit aspect, man's

s the rate of vibratory activity of his body, produces his particular type of form, is responsible for the condition and nature of his organs, his glands, and his outer aspects. this is the soul and in its lowest aspect is to be seen working through the emotional or astral nature and, in connection with the dense physical body, through the heart. 3. as the activity of the atoms and cells of which the physical body is composed. it is the sum total of those little lives of which the human organs, comprising the entire man, are composed. these have a life of their own and a consciousness which is strictly individual and identified. this aspect of the life principle works through the etheric or vital body and, in connection with the solid mechanism of the tangible form, through the spleen. the

ying rates of vibratory light. these seven subsidiary groups again produce a varying outlook, mentality, and approach, all equally right, but all presenting a slightly different angle of vision. when the above realisation is coupled to such factors as the different points in evolution, varying nationalities and characteristics, the inherent distinctions brought about through the interplay between the physical body involved and the environment, it will be apparent that no approach to such abstruse subjects as the nature of spirit and soul could have a general definition and submit themselves to a universal terminology. b. the soul, the mediator or middle principle. there are two angles or points of view from which the nature of the soul must be grasped: one is the aspect of the soul in rela

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

nature of our septenary universe must be considered, and the relation of the threefold human being to the divine trinity must be noted. a general idea of the entire symbolic picture is of value. each student, as he takes up the study of the rays, must steadily bear in mind that he himself-as a human unit-finds his place on one or other of these rays. the problem thus produced is a very real one. the physical body may be responsive to one type of ray force, whilst the personality as a whole may vibrate in unison with another. the ego or soul may find itself upon still a third type of ray, thus responding to another type of ray energy. the question of the monadic ray brings in still another factor in many cases, but this can only be implied and not really elucidated. as i have oft told you

cular era. these embodied lives (again in all four kingdoms) will be responsive to the peculiar vibration, quality, colouring and nature of the ray in question. the ray in manifestation will affect potently the three bodies which constitute the personality of man, and the influence of the ray will produce changes in the mind content and the emotional nature of the man and determine the calibre of the physical body. i am aware, therefore, that in giving out this relatively new teaching upon the rays i may, in my endeavour to shed fresh light, temporarily increase the complexity of the subject. but as experiment is made, as people are studied in the laboratories of the psychologists and the psychoanalysts in connection with their ray indications, and as the newer sciences come into wise use

cannot be estimated, but unless there is a key idea interjected into the whole field of thought, it will fall of its own weight, and produce- 10- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust (as it is already producing) problems, complexes and diseases of the mind which are direct results of its own methods. the knowledge we now have of how men work on the physical plane as integrated personalities, and of how they can be expected to work, given certain conditions, is broad and sound, and the wideness of its grasp can be somewhat gauged if we compare what we know today with what was known a hundred and fifty years ago. but it has been largely based upon a study of the abnormal, and upon the form aspect (this latter being the true scientific meth

n psychology and enrich its content with that esoteric psychology which deals with the soul or self, the ensouling entity within the form. c. the third effect of the study of these rays should be twofold. not only shall we understand somewhat the inner side of history, not only shall we gain an idea of the divine qualities emerging from the three aspects and determining the forms of expression on the physical plane, but we shall have a practical method of analysis whereby we can arrive at a right understanding of ourselves as ensouling entities, and at a wiser comprehension of our fellowmen. when, through our study, we ascertain for instance that the tendency of our soul ray is that of will or power, but that the ray governing the personality is that of devotion, we can more truly gauge ou

instance that the tendency of our soul ray is that of will or power, but that the ray governing the personality is that of devotion, we can more truly gauge our opportunity, our capacities and our limitations; we can more justly determine our vocation and service, our assets and our debits, our true value and strength. when we can add to that knowledge an analysis which enables us to realise that the physical body is reacting preeminently to the soul ray, whilst the emotional body is under the influence of the personality ray which is historically in manifestation at the time, we are then in a position to gauge our particular problem with judgment. we can then deal more intelligently with ourselves, with our children and with our friends and associates. we shall find ourselves able to coop

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

n until, in "the fullness of time" the christ child is born; the soul begins to manifest on earth, and the life of the disciple and initiate begins. he passes from stage to stage until he has mastered all the laws of the spiritual kingdom. through birth, service and sacrifice the initiate becomes a citizen of that kingdom, and this is as much a natural process connected with his inner life as are the physical processes in their connection with his outer life as a human being. these two go on together, but the inner reality eventually comes into manifestation through the sacrifice of the human to the divine. the initiate is not simply a good man. the world is full of good men who are probably a long way from being initiates. neither is the initiate a well-meaning devotee. he is a man who ha

at detail into conformity with the teaching of the past, as to the environment and lives of the past world-teachers and saviours, for there is a curious identity in events and occurrences. we have fought over the detail connected with the phenomenal appearing of christ, and have overlooked the emphasis laid in three of the initiations upon his words and their meaning. we have taken our stand upon the physical happenings of his life and have struggled to prove the authentic historicity of those physical events, and all the time god himself speaks "hear ye him" another point which is frequently forgotten is that, in so coming to earth and taking human incarnation, god testified to his faith in the divinity which is in man. god had sufficient confidence in men and in their reaction to world c

was baptised and started on his brief and spectacular public career. how true this may be historically, who can say? it is of no real importance. christ was, is, and ever shall be. speaking symbolically, it was necessary that he should be thirty years old, for there is significance in that number, where humanity is concerned. thirty signifies the perfecting of the three aspects of the personality the physical body, the emotional nature, and the mind. these three compose the form side of man, and veil or hide the soul. they are in reality his mechanism of contact with the outer world, the equipment whereby his consciousness unfolds and awakens. in their totality they constitute his "response apparatus" as the psychologists call it. we know that man is a physical animal as well as an emotion

or an efficient lower self, is the result. to this the number thirty testifies. ten is the number of perfection, and thirty testifies to perfection in all three parts of the equipment of the soul. it is interesting to bear in mind that through these three aspects (or reflections of the divine being) man is brought en rapport with the existing universe, and therefore with god, immanent in nature. the physical body enables us to touch the tangible, visible world. the emotional, feeling nature enables us to say "i lift up my heart unto the lord" most people live in their heart nature and in the feeling body, and it is through the heart that we find our way to the heart of god. only through love can love be revealed. when through right use and understanding the mind is definitely directed and

had been, and revealed also what could be. he brought together into a functioning unity the higher and the lower, and made out of them "one new man" he founded the kingdom of god on earth, and produced a synthesis of all the kingdoms in nature, thus causing the appearance of a fifth kingdom. we might sum up the at-one-ments which he brought about as follows: 1. he unified in himself to perfection the physical, emotional and mental aspects of man, and- 60- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust demonstrated therefore the perfect individual. 2. he unified in himself soul and body, the higher and the lower aspects, and therefore produced a divine incarnation. 3. he unified in himself the best of all the kingdoms in nature, mineral, vegetable, animal, which means in their synthes

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

soul the inherent purpose of god. it is this that determines the quality. the soul embodies that purpose and will of god as it expresses itself in seven aspects. the monad expresses the same purpose as it exists, unified in the mind of god himself. this is a form of words conveying practically nothing to the average thinker. as these three expressions of the one great life are realised by man on the physical plane, he begins to tune in consciously on the emerging plan of deity, and the whole story of the creative process becomes the story of god's realised purpose. in the first place, as the third aspect is consciously developed, man arrives at a knowledge of matter, of substance and of outer creative activity. then he passes on to a realisation of the underlying qualities which the form

uneven- 7- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust unfoldment and an unbalanced condition. there is frequently the theory of unfoldment, and a mental grasp anent the facts of the initiatory process before they are practiced experimentally in the daily life and thus psychologically integrated into the practical expression of the living process on the physical plane. herein lies much danger and difficulty, and also much loss of time. the mental grasp of the individual is ofttimes much greater than his power to express the knowledge, and we have consequently those outstanding failures and those difficult situations which have brought the whole question of initiation into disrepute. many people are regarded as initiates who are only endeavori

which can be spiritually cognised. the free use of the mind presupposes its growing sensitivity to intuitional impression. 4. the demonstration of many talents, powers and the working out of genius, and the emphatic bending of the whole personality to the expression of some one of these powers. there is often an extreme versatility and an ability to do many outstanding things noticeably well. 5. the physical man is frequently a wonderfully sensitive instrument of the inner, emotional and mental selves, and gifted with great magnetic power; there is often resilient, though never robust, bodily health, and great charm and personal outer gifts. a study of the outstanding individuals in all fields of world expression today, when entirely divorced from the higher group concepts and the constan

gnised, interplay and cultivated intercourse, which produces the at-one-ment between the soul and its mechanism, man in the three worlds. from the angle of these three ray influences, we have (in the life of the aspirant) a recapitulation of the triple process which we could call the "processes of unfoldment of the lemurian, atlantean, and aryan consciousness" on the path of probation, the ray of the physical body must become subordinated to the potencies emanating from those soul rays which stream forth from the outer tier of petals in the egoic lotus (see a treatise on cosmic fire) these are the- 13- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust knowledge petals. on the path of discipleship, the astral body is brought into subjection by the ra

and interprets. in the early stages, when the "lemurian consciousness" characterises the phenomenal man, that fragmentary aspect of the soul which indwells and informs the human form, and which gives to the man any real human consciousness which may be present, is inert, inchoate and unorganised; it is devoid of mind as we understand it, and is distinguished only by a complete identification with the physical form and its activities. this is the period of slow tamasic reactions to suffering, joy, pain, to the urge and satisfaction of desire, and to a heavy subconscious urge to betterment. life after life passes, and slowly the capacity for conscious identification increases, with a growing desire for a larger range of satisfactions; the indwelling and animating soul becomes ever more deepl

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

ots in united group meditation or in the contemplative life (wherein the soul knows itself to be one with all souls) must work out in some form of group activity. this should demonstrate at once in the group itself and later on when the unification is more complete in the world at large. it is in this way that the masters' ashrams will be externalised on earth and the hierarchy function openly on the physical plane and not behind the scenes as hitherto. then will come the restoration of the mysteries. part ii the question might here be asked: how can this work out practically in a group of disciples all of them individuals but all sincerely anxious to cooperate and aid in this work? let me try and give a clear reply. you have undertaken voluntarily to work together when proffered the oppor

are of no moment- 15- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust days may go by and weeks with no record. let this in no way disconcert you. the sensitivity of the mechanism of the soul to spiritual vibration has to be cultivated and existing sensitivity to lower psychic impressions has to be tuned out; so many voices clamour for attention, so many impressions emanating from the physical and astral forms around us register upon our consciousness, that the vibrations and sounds coming from the subjective and spiritual world are lost and not registered and recorded. you will find it interesting to note, at the end of a few years, the difference in the data recorded and the development of sensitivity to the right kind of impression. this can only be realised after much t

time cycle. the present objective is that the human family should now, as a whole, do three things and anything which militates against this is evil. 1. manifest the nature of the soul, through the integrated personality. the nature of the soul is love and the will-to-good- 18- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. transfer the energy, now turned to the vitalising of the physical body and physical creation, to the nurturing of the creative faculty upon the mental plane; thus the entire human family will be transmuted into a dynamic, self-conscious, creative agency. 3. usher in a period of spiritual unfoldment in every kingdom in nature. at the close of this period, the door into the animal kingdom will again be opened and opportunity offered to waiting embryon

re between the various individuals in the group and the master, and between the various groups within the ashram of a master. a master's group of disciples, upon the inner side of life, forms an integrated organism, characterised by mutual life, love and interplay. the relationships in such a group are entirely on mental and astral levels and hence the limitations of the etheric force body and of the physical brain are not felt. needless to say the fundamental relation is on soul levels. the fact that the etheric body and the physical brain lie outside these basic relations where the ashram is concerned leads to greater facility in understanding and to reciprocal interplay. it is wise to remember, however, that the astral potency is far more strongly felt on the physical plane than elsewhe

ments as far as is reasonably possible and not by adapting the requirements to his life. flexibility within certain limits is always needed but that flexibility must not be set in motion by any personality inertia or mental questioning. a change in this relationship between disciples is now being made. an attempt is being set on foot to see if a group activity and interplay can now be set up upon the physical plane, involving consequently the use of the etheric body and the brain. the difficulties confronting you are, therefore, great and i am anxious that you should realise this. will you realise, for instance, that any differences of opinion which may occur in the relations of this group of disciples will be caused by astral-brain reactions and, therefore, must not be considered of any i

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

irst edition of this book, published in 1947, contained chapters on seven basic problems of humanity written and published in pamphlet form between october, 1944, and december, 1946. they dealt essentially with conditions existing during and immediately after the war years of 1939 to 1945. in 1953 a second edition was published which omitted certain outdated material, notably the first chapter on the physical reconstruction of the world, thus reducing the subject matter of the book to six problems of continuing concern to a world slowly recovering from the drastic effects of total modern warfare. in 1964 the book was again revised and published as a paperback edition. in the years since 1953 much progress had been made by humanity within the area of these six problems and many practical ch

is custodian. her activity is therefore premature. the true secret of brotherhood (one hitherto unknown and unrealized) is hers to give the world, but as yet she knows not what it is. this fact, that russia is the spiritual custodian of a revelation, is sensed by the other nations in the world; and the first reaction has been fear, based on certain initial mistakes and her premature activity upon the physical plane. nevertheless, all peoples view russia with expectation; they dimly realize that from her will come some new thing, for russia is rapidly maturing and integrating and will demonstrate that she has much to give. the world is witnessing the uprising and the surging forward of a nation which has accomplished in a quarter of a century what other nations have taken many generations t

the whole is entirely lost. yet the value of the individual and the existence of that whole which we call humanity are most closely related. this needs emphasizing. these two principles, when properly taught and understood, will lead to the intensive culture of the individual and then to his recognition of his responsibility as an integral part of the whole body of humanity. we have touched upon the physical and psychological rehabilitation of the children and youth of the world. we have suggested that the textbooks be rewritten in terms of right human relations and not from the present nationalistic and separative angles. we have also pointed out certain basic ideas which should be immediately inculcated: the unique value of the individual, the beauty of humanity, the relation of the ind

ic, are the materialistic and political ambitions of the churches. in the eastern faiths this is not so prominently the case; in the western world this tendency is fast bringing on the degeneration of the churches. in the oriental religions a disastrous negativity has prevailed; the truths given out have not sufficed to better the daily life of the believer or to anchor the truths creatively upon the physical plane. the effect of the eastern doctrines is largely subjective and negative as to daily affairs. the negativity of the theological interpretations of the buddhist and hindu scriptures have kept the people in a quiescent condition from which they are slowly beginning to emerge. the mohammedan faith is, like the christian, a positive presentation of truth though very materialistic; bo

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

e of the most familiar; it is, however, one which means little in our modern civilisation. the fact of importance is that he will come. the wesak festival has been held down the centuries in the well-known valley in the himalayas (if the faithful would only believe it) in order: 1. to substantiate the fact of christ's physical existence among us ever since his so-called departure. 2. to prove (on the physical plane) the factual solidarity of the eastern and western approaches to god. both the christ and the buddha are present- 23- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust 3. to form a rallying-point and a meeting-place for those who annually in synthesis and symbolically link up and represent the father's house, the kingdom of god and humanity. 4. to demonstrate the nature

e nature of the work of christ as the great and chosen intermediary, standing as the representative of the spiritual hierarchy and as the leader of the new group of world servers. in his person, he voices their demand for the recognition of the factual existence of the kingdom of god here and now. perhaps one of the major messages for all of us who read these words is this great truth and fact of the physical presence on earth at this time of the christ, of his group of disciples and executives, of their representative activities on behalf of mankind and of their close relationship. this relationship comes out at certain of the great spiritual festivals where the relationship demonstrated includes not only the kingdom of god but also the father and the father's home. there is the festival

ocation on behalf of all men of goodwill in all lands; at the same time, he gathers up the inchoate and unexpressed demands of those masses who seek a new and better way of life. they want love in daily living, right human relations and an understanding of the underlying plan. it is these physical happenings which are of moment and not the vague hopes and promises of the theological faiths. it is the physical presence upon our planet of such recognised spiritual figures as the lord of the world, the ancient of days; the seven spirits who are before the throne of god; the buddha, the spiritual leader of the east, and the christ, the spiritual leader of the west all of whom are brought at this climaxing time to our attention. the vague belief in their existence, the dreamy speculations as to

h the hierarchy, in its already successful procedures, is aiding and will continue to aid. 2. christ taught also that the kingdom of god was on earth and told us to seek that kingdom first and let all things be of secondary importance for its sake. that kingdom has ever been with us, composed of all those who down the ages, have sought spiritual goals, liberated themselves from the limitations of the physical body, emotional controls and the obstructive mind. its citizens are those who today (unknown to the majority) live in physical bodies, work for the welfare of humanity, use love instead of emotion as their general technique, and compose that great body of "illumined minds" which guides the destiny of the world. the kingdom of god is not something which will descend on earth when man i

1998 lucis trust seventy, and the interested five hundred. now he works through his masters and their groups, and thereby greatly intensifies his efforts. he can and will work through all groups just insofar as they fit themselves for planned service, for the distribution of love, and come into conscious alignment with the great potency of the inner groups. those groups who have always proclaimed the physical presence of the christ have so distorted the teaching by dogmatic assertions on unimportant details and by ridiculous claims that they have evoked little recognition of the underlying truth, nor have they portrayed a kingdom which is attractive. that kingdom exists but is not a place of disciplines or golden harps, peopled by unintelligent fanatics, but a field of service and a place

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

e studied as you have can relate if they so choose, these three centres to the three solar systems, referred to in a treatise on cosmic fire 1. in the first solar system, the centre which is humanity was prepared, and the principle of intelligence came into manifestation. 2. in the second solar system, the hierarchy of love made its appearance and must eventually come into full manifestation upon the physical plane, thereby enabling the love of god to be seen. 3. in the next solar system, the centre which we today call shamballa will manifest (intelligently and through love) the will aspect of deity. it is only however in this second solar system that all these three centres, expressing the three divine aspects, meet simultaneously at various stages of livingness. it is interesting to note

y patterned upon that which is above. it is the supreme task of bringing together in accordance with the immediate intent and plan and for the benefit of the evolving life in any particular world cycle: 1. spirit and matter. 2. life and form. 3. the ego and the personality. 4. the soul and its outer expression. 5. the higher worlds of atma-buddhi-manas and the lower reflection of mind emotion and the physical nature. 6. the head and the heart, through the sublimation of the sacral and the solar plexus energies. 7. the etheric-astral planes and the dense physical plane. 8. the intangible subjective levels of existence and the outer tangible worlds. such is the task of the white magician and as evolution proceeds and becomes more complicated and complex it will nevertheless be more rapid and

ld of psychical living. this requires the recognition, by the brain consciousness, of the need for mental and spiritual control, as the first step. 2. the world of mental unfoldment. 3. the world of the soul or ego, the individualised man. when these recognitions are established in the aspirant, then there comes the recognition by the disciple of the master who should guide him. 4. the control of the physical plane life by the soul. 5. the functioning and the utilisation of the psychic powers and their place and part in the field of intelligent service. 6. the interpretative faculty of the illumined mind. 7. an inspired creative life upon the physical plane. in that development of the racial consciousness, the process does not necessarily follow the above seven stages and sequence. this is

er to the true progress of humanity which must lead increasingly to closer human relations, to human wholeness in the truest sense of the term; it will produce the inevitable recognition of vital human unity, placing no emphasis upon individual nations and races. this isolationist spirit was one of the dangers to which the neutral powers were at one time prone, particularly the united states, and the physical warning as to this danger was given to them in the magnetic storms which severed contact between them and europe and dislocated their relationship between states within america itself. the world is one world and its sufferings are one; humanity is in truth a unity, but many are still unaware of this and the whole trend of the present teaching is directed to the awakening of humanity t

in opposition upon the plane of desire. 3. the materialising of the plans of these two groups of illumined minds proceeds steadily under the differing laws of their being the laws of form life and the laws of spiritual living. in this initial stage and whilst the battle is being fought out in the realm of desire (for that is where the major conflict is being waged, and all that is happening upon the physical plane is only a reflection of an inner conflict) the forces of these two groups, working with the energies of the sixth and seventh rays, have brought about in the field of physical living, a state of complete cataclysm. the economic situation and the religious hatreds are the two major instruments. this is a subject upon which you would do well to ponder. consequently, you have two g

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

ses in you- 6- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust c. esoterically. this would cover the effect of the force or energy upon you and of the quality of the vibration it may arouse in you perhaps in some centre, perhaps in your astral body, or perhaps only in your mind. this study, rightly undertaken, would lead to the unfoldment of the intuition, with its consequent manifestation on the physical plane as illumination, understanding and love. in the first instance, the objective of the study of symbolism is to enable the student to sense its quality and to contact that vibrant something which lies behind that aggregate of line, colour and form of which the symbol is composed. to some types of people this study is relatively easy; to the majority it is not easy at all, thereby

s three stages: first, the investigation of a symbol, and the consequent progress of the analyst from one progressive stage of awareness to another, to a gradual inclusion of the entire field covered by the- 8- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust symbol. secondly, an intuitive perception of the symbols to be seen everywhere in the divine manifestation. third, the use of symbols on the physical plane, and their right adaptation to a seen and recognised purpose, leading to the subsequent magnetisation of the symbol with the needed quality through which the idea can make its presence felt, in order that the intuited qualified idea may find proper form on the physical plane. deal, therefore, with the symbols in a wide generalisation, exoteric, conceptual and esoteric, but add t

ned) service. i ask for your cooperation and assistance. the steady impact of right thought on the human consciousness by trained groups of thinkers is the method that can be most successfully applied at this time, and here these groups can help profoundly. one of the things which will emerge most definitely during the next three or four decades is the work that groups can do on levels other than the physical. group service and united effort towards group welfare has for two centuries been seen on earth in all fields of human endeavour political, philanthropic and educational. group service on the astral plane has been started also since 1875, but united effort to dispel the world glamour is only now in process of organising and this group can be a part of the corporate effort towards this

n on the astral plane. the problem of maya is really the same as the above, plus the intense activity produced when both glamour and illusion are realised on etheric levels. it is that vital unthinking emotional mess (yes, brother of old, that is the word i seek to use) in which the majority of human beings seem always to live. the dweller on the threshold is illusion-glamour-maya, as realised by the physical brain and recognised as that which must be overcome. it is the bewildering thoughtform with which the disciple is confronted, when he seeks to pierce through the accumulated glamour of the ages and find his true home in the place of light. the above are necessarily only generalisations, and the result also of the activity of the analytical mind, but they serve to embody a part of the

f initiation, with energy and learns to distinguish between the energy of life, the energies of the soul, and the forces of the phenomenal world- 26- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust another point also should be emphasised here and that is that the nature of these forces and energies, and their use and control have always to be realised and worked out in full consciousness upon the physical plane. theory must become fact, and the battles which take place on the subtler levels of the astral and mental planes must be realised in the brain consciousness. it is there that the application is made. as these realisations and inner activities become practical parts of the disciple's life and their consequences become clear to his perception in waking consciousness, they form in

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

s and to be swept into activity by these impulses, or streams of force, emanating from some originating source or other. the etheric body is in reality naught but energy. it is composed of myriads of threads of force or tiny streams of energy, held in relation to the emotional and mental bodies and to the soul by their coordinating effect. these streams of energy, in their turn, have an effect on the physical body and swing it into activity of some kind or another, according to the nature and power of whatever type of energy may be dominating the etheric body at any particular time. through the etheric body, therefore, circulates energy emanating from some mind. with humanity in the mass, response is made unconsciously to the rulings of the universal mind; this is complicated in our time a

he disciples of the world, and these disciples, each in his own place and on his own responsibility, work out their concept of the plan and seek to give expression to it as far as possible. it is, therefore, as you can surmise, a process of stepping down rates of vibration until they are sufficiently heavy to affect physical plane matter and thus make possible the building of organised effects on the physical plane. these disciples have hitherto worked very much alone except when karmic relationships have revealed them to each other, and telepathic intercommunication has been fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out of incarnation, and to their individual work with their disciples. it is, however, now deemed possible to establish a resembling conditi

worked very much alone except when karmic relationships have revealed them to each other, and telepathic intercommunication has been fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out of incarnation, and to their individual work with their disciples. it is, however, now deemed possible to establish a resembling condition and a telepathic relation between disciples on the physical plane. no matter where they may find themselves, this group of mystics and knowers will eventually find it feasible to communicate with one another and frequently do even now. a basic mystical idea or some new revelation of truth is suddenly recognised by many and finds expression simultaneously through the medium of many minds. no one person can claim individual right to the enunciat

rding the source (of which he was totally- 3- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust unaware, passed it on in turn to that sixth ray aspirant, called woodrow wilson. then, fed by the wealth of analogous ideas in the minds of many, it was presented to the world. it should be borne in mind that the function of a disciple is to focus a stream of energy of some special kind upon the physical plane where it can become an attractive centre of force and draw to itself similar types of ideas and thought currents which are not strong enough to live by themselves or to make a sufficiently strong impact upon the human consciousness. in union is strength. this is the second law governing telepathic communication. the first law is: 1. the power to communicate is to be found in the

solar plexus and solar plexus, and therefore purely emotional. d. between all these three aspects of energy simultaneously, in the case of very advanced people. 3. telepathic communication is also- 8- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust a. between a master and his disciples or disciple. b. between a master and his group and a group or groups of sensitives and aspirants on the physical plane. c. between subjective and objective groups. d. between the occult hierarchy and groups of disciples on the physical plane. e. between the hierarchy and the new group of world servers in order to reach humanity and lift it nearer the goal. this concerns the new science of group telepathic communication, of which herd or mass telepathy (so well known) is the lowest known expressi

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

d transmission of energies. in connection with this, and in order more correctly to understand, it will be useful to study individual man; in this way we can arrive at a faint comprehension of the basic and underlying truth. students should never forget the law of analogy as an interpretive agency. esotericism teaches (and modern science is rapidly arriving at the same conclusion) that underlying the physical body and its comprehensive and intricate system of nerves is a vital or etheric body which is the counterpart and the true form of the outer and tangible phenomenal aspect. it is likewise the medium for the transmission of force to all parts of the human frame and the agent of the indwelling life and consciousness. it determines and conditions the physical body, for it is itself the r

ies of all constellations, solar systems and planets which are found therein. throughout this cosmic golden web there is a constant circulation of energies and forces and this constitutes the scientific basis of the astrological theories. just as the forces of the planet and of the inner spiritual man (to mention only one factor among many) pour through the etheric body of the individual man upon the physical plane, and- 7- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust condition his outer expression, activities, and qualities, so do the varying forces of the universe pour through every part of the etheric body of that entity we call space and condition and determine the outer expression, the activities and qualities of every form found within the c

ons of the zodiac and whose force reaches us through these constellations and not directly. besides these, it should be remembered that technically we should also add the radiatory influence which comes direct to us from the planet, the earth, upon which we live. then, and only then, can you have a fairly complete analysis and picture of the energies to which the etheric body of man (conditioning the physical body which is pre-eminently automatic and negative in its reactions) must and does ever respond. an understanding of that response and the conscious intelligent control of individual reactions are supremely necessary to man but only become possible at a fairly advanced stage of development and as he nears the path (technically understood. man learns first of all to control his reactio

om the point achieved so that when the life energy is temporarily exhausted and the "death of the personality" takes place, the man finds himself "nearer the centre of his life, closer to the centre of his group and approaching the centre of divine life" as the ageless wisdom expresses it. this particular phrase "death of the personality" has two definite connotations: a. it may mean the death of the physical body, which is inevitably followed by the two stages of the death of the emotional vehicle and the subsequent dissipation of the temporary and ever-changing form which the quota of mental energy has assumed during incarnation. b. the subjective and mystical "death of the personality" this is a phrase indicating the transfer of the focus for the distribution of energy from the personal

s. it represents the sattvic or harmony aspect of life and can produce right relationship between soul and personality in any one incarnation. it thus points the way to the recognition of the force of the soul. 3. the moon. this type of force (coming from certain planets and not from the moon) indicates that which is past. it, therefore, summarises limitation and the present handicaps. it governs the physical body and shows where the prison of the soul is to be found. the next statement which i would like to make, and which grows normally out of the above, is that the zodiacal, the systemic and the planetary energies act either as hindering or as stimulating forces, according to the type of vehicle or body upon which they play; the nature of these vehicles and their capacity to attract, to

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

r. neptune (6th) this school concerns itself with the development of the desire element and its graduates are called the `sons of vishnu (cosmic fire. 1177-1179) the schools on saturn, the sun, the moon and on pluto are not given but complete the twelve planets- 413- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrolhu- copyright 1998 lucis trust to produce a condition of utter exhaustion. the physical vehicle was given no respite. the heart and blood condition grew steadily worse. during the last two years of her life she fought against these pressures and conditions with a truly iron will. her first ray personality rose to the final effort in response to the demand of her soul. it was in 1946 that she made the decision to refuse invalidism. each day therefore, as it had been her l

e friendship, mutual interests and similar attitudes to life are far more important than blood ties. i want my daughters to like me because i am their friend and have proved myself friendly and worth liking. i am not expecting their confidence and liking because i am their mother. i personally love them for themselves and not so particularly because they are my children. i think once the need for the physical care of small children is no longer required that parents would do well to cultivate the friendship angle. i was absolutely sure (how wonderful that seems to me today and how delightfully young) of everything god, doctrine, my ability to do things, the sureness of my knowledge and the infallibility of any advice i might give. i had an answer for everything and knew just what should be

meat or chicken or fish and i suffered from the normal superiority complex which is often an outstanding characteristic of a vegetarian. i am convinced that there comes a phase in the life of all disciples when they must be vegetarians. in the same way, there must come a life in which a man or woman should be a celibate. this they must be in order to demonstrate that they have learned control of the physical nature. once they have learned that control and once they can no longer be swayed by the appetites of the flesh, they can be married or not married, they can eat meat or not eat meat as seems best to them and as their karma may indicate or their circumstances dictate. once that has been proven, the situation is altered. the physical disciplines are a phase of training and when the les

housetops to the general public and unless there was an inner mechanism of spiritual recognition no harm could possibly be done. therefore pledges to secrecy became meaningless. there are no secrets. there is only the presentation of truth and its understanding. there has been a great deal of confusion in the minds of the general public between esotericism and magic. magic is a mode of working on the physical plane relating substance and matter, energy and force in order to create forms through which life can express itself. this work as it deals with elemental forces is dangerous and even the pure in heart need protection. esotericism is in reality the science of- 120- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust the soul. it concerns the living, spiritual, vital principle foun

which certain spiritual qualities necessary for the expression of discipleship and initiation are considered and emphasised. one other revolutionary activity brought to the attention of humanity by the tibetan indicates the first steps that are being taken by the hierarchy to approach closer to humanity, to restore the ancient mysteries, and to externalise and make possible the manifestation upon the physical plane of the masters and their groups of disciples gathered together in what are technically called ashrams. implicit in this effort, therefore, lies the significance of the second advent of the christ. he will come bringing his disciples with him. the masters will again some day be present upon earth as they were millions of years ago during the infancy of mankind. then they left us

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

ants lose much by refusing to let go of that which the lower mind cherishes. when they do succeed in being entirely open minded and are ready to accept the new theories and hypotheses, they discover that the old and dearly held truth is not really lost, but only relegated to its rightful place in a larger scheme. all initiates of the ageless wisdom are necessarily healers, though all may not heal the physical body. the reason for this is that all souls that have achieved any measure of true liberation are transmitters of spiritual energy. this automatically affects some aspect of the mechanism which is used by the souls they contact. when i employ the word "mechanism" in these instructions i refer to different aspects of the instrument, the body or form nature, through which all souls seek

s i refer to different aspects of the instrument, the body or form nature, through which all souls seek manifestation. i refer, therefore, to: 1. the dense physical body, which is the sumtotal of all the organisms which compose it; these- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust possess the varying functions which enable the soul to express itself on the physical or objective plane as part of a greater and more inclusive organism. the physical body is the response apparatus of the indwelling spiritual man and serves to put that spiritual entity en rapport with the response apparatus of the planetary logos, the life in which we live and move and have our being. 2. the etheric body, which has one main objective. this is to vitalise and energise

built, and is building, the outer physical response apparatus, and is today forcing a mechanism that has been constructed essentially for physical ends, to serve more subjective purposes. this again produces trouble, and only when man realises that within the outer physical sheath there exist other bodies which serve more subtle response purposes will we see the gradual readjustment and health of the physical body. with these more subtle sheaths we shall later deal- 3- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust you naturally ask here: what is the general plan which i shall seek to follow as i instruct you in the laws of healing, those laws which guide the initiates and must gradually supersede the more physical methods of the present art of healing

ggregate of organisms which constitute any particular form. it is interesting to note that the attempt of the scientist to release the energy of the atom is of the same general nature as the work of the esotericist when he endeavours to release the energy of the soul. in this release the nature of the true art of healing is hidden. herein lies an occult hint. in the fourth place, we will consider the physical body, its diseases and ills, but only after we have studied that part of man which lies behind and surrounding the dense physical body. in that way we shall work from the world of inner causes to the world of outer happenings. we shall see that all that concerns the health of man originates from: 1. the sumtotal of forces, feelings, desires and occasional mental processes which charac

at part of man which lies behind and surrounding the dense physical body. in that way we shall work from the world of inner causes to the world of outer happenings. we shall see that all that concerns the health of man originates from: 1. the sumtotal of forces, feelings, desires and occasional mental processes which characterises the three subtler bodies and determines the life and experience of the physical body. 2. the effect upon the physical body of the condition of humanity as a whole. a human being is- 4- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust an integral part of humanity, an organism in a greater organism. conditions existing in the whole will be reflected in the unit self, and many of the ills from which man suffers today are the effec

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

e the west is seeking the principles upon which peaceful and fruitful living can be founded, the east may provide us with the counter-balance to our aggressive materialism. if this new synthesis is to restore cultural and spiritual unity in mankind, the occidental world will have to acquire humility when it turns to the orient. the oriental world will not, because of its inherent nature, generate the physical energy to go to the west. we westerners went into the east in search of markets outlets for the products of our mechanical power and we must return to our own world, magnetized by the subjective energies of the east and conscious of it. our aggressive commercial penetration of oriental lands and peoples has had the end result of bringing the literature, the philosophy and the arts of

to train the brain to respond intelligently to impressions coming to it via the sense apparatus and so carrying information about the outer tangible world. 2. to train the mind so that it can fulfill three duties: a. deal intelligently with information relayed to it by the brain- 11- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust b. create thoughtforms in response to impulses emanating from the physical planes; to emotional reactions set in motion by the feeling-desire nature; to the thought world, in which the man's environment is found. c. orient itself to the subjective spiritual self, so that, from a condition of potentiality, the self may emerge into active government. in this formulation of the function of the apparatus with which all educators have to deal (the mind and the br

he child becomes aware of his environment and that he is an integral part of a whole. 5. response to knowledge. this begins with the impartation of informative facts, and so to the registration, through the memory, of these facts; thus are developed interest, correlation, synthesis and application to the exigencies of the life. 6. response to the innate need to search. this leads to experiment on the physical plane, to- 14- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust introspection on the emotional plane, and to intellectual study and a love of reading or of listening, thus bringing the mind into some condition of activity. 7. response to economic and sex pressure or to the law of survival. this forces him to use his equipment and knowledge and so take his place as a factor in the g

on of their very sensitive response apparatus to group ideas and the dominant thoughts of their time and age, or of someone in their environment. let me now deal briefly with the points raised concerning the attitude of the teacher, particularly towards adult aspirants. the true teacher must deal in truth and in sincerity with all seekers. his time (in so far as he is held by the time equation on the physical plane) is too valuable to waste in social politeness or in refraining from making critical comment where a good purpose would be served. he must depend thoroughly upon the sincerity of those whom he teaches. nevertheless, criticism and the pointing out of faults and errors does not always prove helpful; it may but increase responsibility, evoke antagonism or unbelief, or produce depre

e realisation of a clothed idea of some kind, whereas writing is, curiously enough, concerned with the individual's conscious self-relation to ideas, and his use of words in writing is the measure of the grasp he may have of these universal ideas. arithmetic (and the power to add, to subtract, and to multiply) is related also to the creative process and concerns the production of those forms upon the physical plane which will adequately produce the idea and bring it to manifestation. vision might be regarded as concerning itself with the higher levels of the mental plane, whereon the idea is sensed and seen. writing has a more definite relation to the concrete levels of the mental plane and to the ability of the man to bring through and express these visioned ideas in his own particular fo

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

producing a chemicalisation, an interior process of upheaval and probably outer behaviour which may have caused concern to the observer within. this however is but the reaction of the personality to undue pressure and strain, to world conditions and clearer vision. vision reveals both the light and the dark, a thing which is oft forgotten. disciples are fortunate if the major results work out in the physical body. the reactions of the physical body are the least important and do the least harm to others. where they work out in an emotional or mental condition they are then apt to become a problem of fellow disciples, adding to their strain and necessitating an effort upon their part to carry the brother through with the least damage to the group. in this group work you need to remember th

an effort to evoke the intuition and thus arrive at the three meanings which they hold for you, and for disciples like you. there are literally seven meanings, but i would advise you to confine yourself to the comprehension of the first three. there will be one meaning for your personality, indicating certain brain and mind realisations which are essential for the right transmission of force upon the physical plane one of the first things an initiate has to master. there will be the soul meaning which will indicate relation to the hierarchy, in the same way that the personality significance will indicate relationship to humanity. then there will be a still higher meaning which will be exceedingly difficult for you to grasp, but for which you must strive and which will necessitate the consc

ell as the new and coming simplifications in life and being. they concern primarily the service of the initiate; hitherto we have only considered the service which disciples, aspirants and men of goodwill can render. v. i shall give you some clear and definite instructions anent the uses of the etheric body. this vehicle of vitality or energy is the ultimate conditioning factor in the activity of the physical body. it is an initiator, for there is no physical activity as we understand it unless impulsed by some energy emanating from the etheric body. an understanding of some of the processes of initiation will come from an understanding of the body of vitality. the etheric body is the organ whereby personality or soul expression becomes evidenced upon the physical plane. its potency is tha

dy. it is an initiator, for there is no physical activity as we understand it unless impulsed by some energy emanating from the etheric body. an understanding of some of the processes of initiation will come from an understanding of the body of vitality. the etheric body is the organ whereby personality or soul expression becomes evidenced upon the physical plane. its potency is that which evokes the physical form. most of the vehicles have a dual capacity invocation and evocation. they also have a third function: they ground or focus energy, thus producing a point of tension, of crisis and an interlude, prior to a process of transmission. ponder on these words. the physical body can be evoked into manifestation and subsequent activity, but it has no power of invocation. hence it is not a

hus producing a point of tension, of crisis and an interlude, prior to a process of transmission. ponder on these words. the physical body can be evoked into manifestation and subsequent activity, but it has no power of invocation. hence it is not a principle (as h.p.b. tells us in the secret doctrine) but is basically an automaton. the etheric body invokes and evokes; but it also, in relation to the physical plane, precipitates energy through a process of appropriation. a study of these things- 15- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust will bring to our attention the entire subject of the centres and this we will approach from the angle of invocation and evocation. the teaching upon the etheric body naturally follows upon any instructions which i may give anent

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

ry of mankind, and its subjective effect was far more potent than has hitherto been grasped. through the power of prolonged sound, carried forward as a great experiment on the battlefields all over the world during a period of four years (1914-1918, and through the intense emotional strain of the entire planetary populace, the web of etheric matter (called the "veil of the temple) which separates the physical and astral planes was rent or torn asunder, and the amazing process of unifying the two worlds of physical plane living and of astral plane experience was begun and is now slowly going on. it will be obvious, therefore, that this must bring about vast changes and alterations in the human consciousness. whilst it will usher in the age of understanding, of brotherhood and of illuminatio

ly employed. i have felt it wise to write a few words concerning the condition to be found in the world today especially in connection with esoteric, occult and mystical groups and the spiritualistic movement. all true spiritual thinkers and workers are much concerned at this time about the growth of crime on every hand, by the display of the lower psychic powers, by the apparent deterioration of the physical body, as shown in the spread of disease, and by the extraordinary increase in insanity, neurotic conditions and mental unbalance. all this is the result of the tearing of the planetary web, and at the same time it is a part of the evolutionary plan and the providing of the opportunity whereby humanity may take its next step forward. the hierarchy of adepts has been divided in opinion

great and frequently devastating forces have been let loose upon the earth, and that the effect is a cause of grave concern to all the masters, their disciples and workers. the difficulty can, in the main, be traced back to the overstimulation and the undue strain placed upon the mechanism of the bodies, which the world of souls (in physical incarnation) have to employ as they seek to manifest on the physical plane and so respond to their environment. the flow of energy, pouring through from the astral plane and (in a lesser degree) from the lower mental plane, is brought in contact with bodies that are unresponsive at first, and over-responsive later; it pours into brain cells which, from lack of use, are unaccustomed to the powerful rhythm imposed upon them; and humanity's equipment of k

act, are subordinated to purely selfish ends and prostituted to mundane objectives. the glimpses vouchsafed to the man of that which lies behind the veil are misinterpreted and the information gained is misused and distorted by wrong motives. but whether a person is unintentionally a victim of force or brings himself in touch with it deliberately, he pays the price of his ignorance or temerity in the physical body, even though his soul may "go marching on" it is of no use at this time to close one's eyes to the immediate problem or to endeavour to lay the blame for the sad failures, the occult wrecks, for the half-demented psychics, the hallucinated mystics and the feeble-minded dabblers in esotericism at the door of their own stupidity, or upon the backs of some teachers, groups or organi

re and personal longing (which divide groups) emerge from contact with it. the results to those who are deceived thereby are sad. i would like to point out also that trance mediumship, as it is called, must inevitably be superseded by that mediumship which is offered by the man or woman who is clairvoyant or clairaudient on the astral plane, and who therefore in full waking consciousness and with the physical brain alert and active can offer himself as an intermediary between men in physical plane bodies (and therefore blind and deaf on the subtler levels) and those who, having discarded their bodies, are cut off from physical communication. this type of psychic can communicate with both groups and their value and their usefulness as mediums is beyond computation when they are singleminded

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

e next step forward, and in their totality (and when- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust definitely followed) will eventuate in the total subjugation of the personality. these four ways are: a constant and unfailing attempt to center the consciousness within the head. from this central position the real man, the directing agency will direct and guide all his members, imposing upon the "lunar lords" of the physical body a new rhythm and habit of response. two factors are of value and helpful in the production of the necessary polarisation: the reiterated appreciation of the words "i am the self, the self am i" the habit of early morning meditation wherein the thinker centers himself in the point of control and starts upon his day's experience and contacts with the realisation that he is only the

analogy here to the solar lotus, the egoic body, occupying a midway point between the threefold monad and the threefold lower man. the more advanced should follow this. the development of the faculty of mind control, so that the thinker grips and holds steady the mental processes and learns to regard the mind as the interpreter of the states of consciousness, as the transmitter of egoic intent to the physical brain and as the window through which the ego, the real man looks out upon vast and (to the majority) unknown fields of knowledge- 3- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust ii. an emergence into manifestation of the subjective aspect in man. one of the objects of evolution is that the subjective reality should eventually be brou

complete and continuous. this only becomes possible as the other two points are beginning to be grasped and the theory as to man's constitution and purpose is somewhat understood. as meditation is practiced, as the lower bodies are painstakingly dominated, and as the nature of the sutratma or thread is better comprehended it will become increasingly possible to bring into the lower personality on the physical plane that spiritual illumination and that divine energy which is the soul's heritage. little by little the light will shine forth, year by year the strength of the higher contact will grow, gradually the downpour of divine love and wisdom into the head centres will be increased until eventually the entire lower man will be transformed, his sheaths will be refined, controlled and used

rnest ones to tread the path of discipleship. the final point of our theme concerns: v. the basic essential of pure character. this is something more than just being good. it deals with the matter aspect and has relation to the hold or control that the form has over the man. we might express it this way and therefore give its more occult connotation. if one or other of the three lower elementals (the physical, the astral and the mental) are the controlling factors in the life of the man, he is by that very fact put into a position of danger and should take steps to arrest that control prior to an attempt to enter into the formless realm. the reason for this will be apparent. under the governing law of matter, the law of economy, the elemental life will attract to itself similar lives and t

is to be crucified. these four elementals have an intelligence all their own, are upon the involutionary arc, are following the law of their own being when they tend to become powerful, and thereby fully express that which is in them. c. a dominant controlling lunar lord who is that which we understand by the term the 'lower personality; he (if the personal pronoun can be used) is the sumtotal of the physical, astral and mental elementals, and it is this power which at present forces the 'fiery energies' of the body to feed the lower three centres. the etheric body has a unique and curious position, being simply the vehicle for prana or life and the centre which it uses exists in a category by itself. 3. all subhuman forms in their aggregate prove a powerful deterrent factor in the progres

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

rology. we will therefore in this study deal with an astrology which will be non-mathematical and which will have no relation to the casting of horoscopes. it will concern itself with the twelve types of energy by means of which consciousness of the divine reality is brought about through the medium of form. in no distant heaven and in no subjective state did hercules arrive at this knowledge. in the physical body, handicapped and limited by the tendencies conferred on him by the sign in which he performed the labor, he attained understanding of his own essential divinity. through the overcoming of form and the subjugation of matter, a picture is given us of an unfolding divine self-realization. in the study therefore of hercules the disciple, and of christ, the world savior, we have an en

presents the point at which humanity now finds itself. his early name was alkeides, which was changed to hercules after he had undergone a strange experience, and before he started forth upon his labors. the name hercules was originally herakles, which signifies "the glory of hera. hera represents psyche, or the soul, so his name embodied his mission, which was to manifest forth in active work on the physical plane the glory and the power of his innate divinity. one of the ancient scriptures of india says "by mastery of the binding life comes radiance" and it was this mastery of the imprisoning form which was the glorious consummation of all the undertakings of hercules. we are told that he had a divine father and an earthly mother and so, as with all sons of god, we find the same basic sy

y, but soul and body formed one unity. this indicates always the stage of the disciple. he has made the at-one-ment and knows himself to be soul in body and not soul and body, and this realization has now to color all his actions. whilst in the cradle, history relates, the lusty infant killed two serpents, again emphasizing duality. in this act he forecast the future in which he demonstrated that the physical nature no longer controlled, but that he could strangle the serpent of matter and that the great illusion no longer had him imprisoned. he slew the serpent of matter and the serpent of illusion. if the serpent symbology is studied, we shall find that three serpents are depicted: one standing for the serpent of matter, another for the serpent of illusion, and the third for the serpent

n, and the allied constellations with the forces let loose through their combination, constitute a complete story which is full of instructive elements. i would like to point out for the sake of clarity, therefore, that the constellations symbolize the threefold spirit aspect; that the sign gives us the field of activity of the soul, and that the labor portrays the work of the disciple, living on the physical plane and endeavoring to demonstrate on the battlefield of the world his innate divinity and latent powers. in these three we have spirit, soul and body summarized. life, consciousness and form meet in hercules, the personal self, who, acting under the influence of the soul, the indwelling christ, carries out the purposes of the spirit, the father in heaven. we shall next consider the

indwelling christ or soul. the aspirant, therefore, is tested in two ways: first as to the caliber of his animal nature and the motives underlying its utilization; second, he is tested as to the attraction which the great illusion can exert over him. maya, or the great illusion, and sex are but two aspects of the same force, that of attraction: one, as it manifests- 31- the labours of hercules on the physical plane, and the other, as it expresses itself in the field of the emotional-desire nature. the disciple and sex an aspirant to discipleship has in sex a real problem with which to contend. selfindulgence and the control of the human being by any part of his organism are always inevitably wrong. when a man's entire mind is occupied with the thought of women, or vice versa; when he lives

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

vine, comparable to the tm of the indian philosophies. from h, the ho of jehovah, comes neshamah, the buddhi of the hindoos, the spiritual soul. from vau, the v of jehovah, comes ruach, the manas of the hindoos, intellect and mind. from the final h, the ah of jehovah, is derived nephesh, the k ma of the hindoos, the appetites and passions. these are all implanted in the astral shell, which moulds the physical body, the instrument which acts upon material objects. the human soul is again conceived of as distributed through several distinct forms of conscious manifestation related to the "ten sephiroth: the several kabalistic treatises give several groupings, which are all relevant one to the other, the most usual one being a triple division, into nephesh, the passions referred to malkuth; r

ANALYSIS OF THE 5 6 INITIATION

efs throughout the entire initiation. all now repeat lvx signs with the aspirant. the aspirant is bearing the chief adept wand and crux ansanta. this allows him safe passage within the gate of isis of the seven-sided vault, the door of c. upon entrance, the trampling down of the forces of evil takes place. at one time, that same evil the aspirant tramples down on was his support and foundation in the physical world. the aspirant now stands in the vault of seven sides, seven is an esoteric holy number to the qabbalist. each side has a total of ten primary squares and thirty lesser squares which equal forty squares; 7 x 40= 280. the number 280 equals wpldns. recall that in 1=10 wpldns created a path for the aspirant. in addition, 280=2+8=10, the number of sephiroth through which all the forc

ARTHUR E WAITE TEMPLAR ORDERS IN FREEMASONRY

knights made their escape and after long wandering from country to country they found refuge in the caves of mount heredom. they were succoured by knights of st. andrew of the thistle, with whom they made an alliance and on whom they conferred their knowledge. to conceal it from others and yet transmit it through the ages they created the masonic order in i340; but the alchemical secret, which is the physical term of the mystery, has been ever reserved to those who can emerge from the veils of allegory- that is to say, for the chiefs of st. andrew of the thistle, who are princes of the rosy cross, and the grand council of the chapter. the alchemical side of this story is in a similar position to that of the perpetuation myth, of which it is an early version. there is nothing that can be ta

BALANCE J

al crisis and this can sometimes conflict with his earthly needs. early in his life spare was a super-sensualist he loved the textures and the stuff of life and surrounded himself with objects of richness and taste that fuelled his visions. his books from that period such as the book of pleasure (self-love) subtitled the psychology of ecstasy, acknowledge that the celebration of the corporeal and the physical, allows a state of grace that leads to a spiritual enlightenment. his love of the world and the spiritual acceptance of everything in it, lead to a heightened awareness of sense and sensation. as he got older he tempered this with an increasingly strong stoic streak, which helped him cope with his impoverished domestic situation. there are few examples of practicing shaman artists. on

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

also categorized by systems concerning their bodies and souls. these systems likewise are an admixture of indigenous and buddhist beliefs that complement and, at times, contradict each other. tibetans hold a belief in multiple bodies and souls, a tradition that is apparently pre-buddhist. there are two major bodies within the tibetan system: the coarse and subtle bodies. the coarse body is simply the physical body, through which we encounter the world on a daily basis. the subtle body, as its name implies, is hidden metaphysically beneath the gross physical shell. as a buddhist concept, the subtle body is tantric and yogic in origin and is a structure of 21 see bhattacharyya 2000 and decaroli 2004. 15 intersecting channels (tib. rtsa; skt. n..i) that fill the coarse body. there are six kno

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

d in brackets, in anticipation of the fuller explanation of the commentary. as regards the evolution of mankind, the secret doctrine postulates three new propositions, which stand in direct antagonism to modern science as well as to current religious dogmas: it teaches (a) the simultaneous evolution of seven human groups on seven different portions of our globe (b) the birth of the astral, before the physical body: the former being a model for the latter; and (c) that man, in this round, preceded every mammalian- the anthropoids included- in the animal kingdom[[footnote(s* see genesis ch. ii, v. 19. adam is formed in verse 7, and in verse 19 it is said "out of the ground the lord god formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto adam to see what he would

ersonal infallibility, that which is given on her own authority may leave much to be desired, in the very abstruse cases where too deep metaphysics is involved. the teaching is offered as it is understood; and as there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, that which may not fit a meaning, say from the psychological or astronomical aspect, will be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical[[vol. 2, page] 23 the action of the great breath. reckoned according to the enumeration devised later by people who had forgotten, or who had an inadequate notion of, the real mysteries, and included neither the sun, the moon, nor the earth. the sun was the chief, exoterically, of the twelve great gods, or zodiacal constellations; and, esoterically, the messiah, the ch

harivansa, is that sukra went to siva asking him to protect his pupils, the daityas and asuras, from the fighting gods; and that to further his object he performed a yoga rite "imbibing the smoke of chaff with his head downwards for 1,000 years" this refers to the great inclination of the axis of venus (amounting to 50 degrees, and to its being enveloped in eternal clouds. but it relates only to the physical constitution of the planet. it is with its regent, the informing dhyan chohan[[footnote(s[[footnote continued from previous page] have chosen the crescent for their national arms. venus has always been identified, since the establishment of roman catholic dogmatism, with satan and lucifer, or the great dragon, contrary to all reason and logic. as shown by the symbologists and astronom

by her sons- the lunar men or "ancestors- from her shell or body, cannot be immortal. they cannot hope to become real, self-conscious and intelligent men, unless they are finished, so to say, by other creators. thus in the puranic legend, the son of the moon (soma) is budha (mercury "the intelligent" and the wise, because he is the offspring of soma, the "regent" of the visible moon, not of indu, the physical moon. thus mercury is the elder brother of the earth, metaphorically- his step-brother, so to say, the offspring of spirit- while she (the earth) is the progeny of the body. these allegories have a deeper and more scientific meaning (astronomically and geologically) then our modern physicists are willing to admit. the whole cycle of the "first war in heaven" the taraka-maya, is as ful

of the primary ethereal bodies of men, which could fly as well as they could walk* but who "were destroyed" because they were not "perfect" i.e, they "were sexless, like the kings of edom" weeded of metaphors and allegories, what will science say to this idea of a primordial creation of species? it will object to the "angels" and "spirits" having anything to do therewith: but if it is nature and the physical law of evolution that are the creators of all there is now on earth, why could there be "no such abyss" when the globe was covered with waters, in which numbers of monstrous beings were generated? is it the "human beings" and animals with human heads and double faces, which are a point of the objection? but if man is only a higher animal and has evolved from the brute species by an in

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

. the orthodox, anthropomorphize it. hiranyagarbha, hari, and sankara- the three hypostases of the manifesting "spirit of the supreme spirit (by which title prithivi- the earth- greets vishnu in his first avatar- are the purely metaphysical abstract qualities of formation, preservation, and destruction, and are the three divine avasthas (lit. hypostases) of that which "does[[footnote(s* it is not the physical organisms that remain in statu quo, least of all their psychical principles, during the great cosmic or even solar pralayas, but only their akasic or astral "photographs" but during the minor pralayas, once over-taken by the "night" the planets remain intact, though dead, as a huge animal, caught and embedded in the polar ice, remains the same for ages[[vol. 1, page] 19 proem. not per

l with that mentioned in the first stanza, that to express the idea of its difference would require a treatise in itself. hence it must be left to the intuition and the higher faculties of the reader to grasp, as far as he can, the meaning of the allegorical phrases used. indeed it must be remembered that all these stanzas appeal to the inner faculties rather than to the ordinary comprehension of the physical brain. stanza iii. describes the re-awakening of the universe to life after pralaya. it depicts the emergence of the "monads" from their state of absorption within the one; the earliest and highest stage in the formation of "worlds" the term monad being one which may apply equally to the vastest solar system or the tiniest atom. stanza iv. shows the differentiation of the "germ" of th

1,000 is the number ten to the third power, and therefore the number 7,000 is also symbolical. in the secret doctrine the figure and number 4 are the male symbol only on the highest plane of abstraction; on the plane of matter the 3 is the masculine and the 4 the female: the upright and the horizontal in the fourth stage of symbolism, when the symbols became the glyphs of the generative powers on the physical plane- stanza i- continued. 2. time was not, for it lay asleep in the infinite bosom of duration (a[[footnote(s* it is stated in book ii, ch. viii, of vishnu purana "by immortality is meant existence to the end of the kalpa" and wilson, the translator, remarks in a footnote "this, according to the vedas, is all that is to be understood of the immortality (or eternity) of the gods; the

which alone anything has true existence, were our senses but able to cognize it there- stanza i- continued. 3. universal mind was not, for there were no ah-hi (celestial beings) to contain (hence to manifest) it (a[[vol. 1, page] 38 the secret doctrine (a) mind is a name given to the sum of the states of consciousness grouped under thought, will, and feeling. during deep sleep, ideation ceases on the physical plane, and memory is in abeyance; thus for the time-being "mind is not" because the organ, through which the ego manifests ideation and memory on the material plane, has temporarily ceased to function. a noumenon can become a phenomenon on any plane of existence only by manifesting on that plane through an appropriate basis or vehicle; and during the long night of rest called pralaya

le, they are about as ill-adapted for the purpose as an axe for fine carving" one has to acquire paramartha lest one should become too easy a prey to samvriti- is a philosophical axiom- stanza i- continued. 7. the causes of existence had been done away with (a; the visible that was, and the invisible that is, rested in eternal non-being, the one being (b (a "the causes of existence" mean not only the physical causes known to science, but the metaphysical causes, the chief of which is the desire to exist, an outcome of nidana and maya. this desire for a sentient life shows itself in everything, from an atom to a sun, and is a reflection of the divine thought propelled into objective existence, into a law that the universe should exist. according to esoteric teaching, the real cause of that

BLUE EQUINOX

eir uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. liber xxx. liber libr. an elementary course of morality suitable for the average man. liber lxi. liber caus. the preliminary lection, including the history lection. explains the actual history and origins of the present movement. its statements are accurate in the ordinary sense of the word. the object of t

eir uses in protection and invocation, a method of obtaining astral visions so called, and an instruction in the practice called rising on the planes. liber ix. liber e vel exercitiorum. this book instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. gives instruction in asana, pranayama and dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations. liber xcvi. liber gaias. a handbook of geomancy. gives a simple and fairly satisfactory system of geomancy. liber lxxviii. a description of the cards of the tarot, with their attributions, including a method of divination by their use. liber cdxii. a vel armorum. an instruction for the preparation of the el

reless waters of akshara, the indestructible fount of omniscience. akshara is the same as the great sea of the qabalah. the reader must consult the equinox for a full study of this great sea. 26. if thou would.st cross the first hall safely, let not thy mind mistake the fires of lust that burn therein for the sunlight of life. the metaphor is now somewhat changed. the hall of ignorance represents the physical life. note carefully the phraseology .let not thy mind mistake the fires of lust. it is legitimate to warm yourself by those fires so long as they do not deceive you. 27. if thou would.st cross the second safely, stop not the fragrance of its stupefying blossoms to inhale. if freed thou would.st be from the karmic chains, seek not for thy guru in those mayavic regions. a similar lesso

BOOK OF JASHAR

n top of nimrod's tower, or whether a new tower is built from the ground up for each king, like the pyramids of egypt's old kingdom. in any case, the engineers of each generation are building on the technology developed by their predecessors, until they can accomplish virtual miracles of construction. the royal engineers face constraints that are social and economic, as well as the constraints of the physical materials that they use. eventually, the entire society itself must be redesigned to serve the needs of the construction project. to keep people working on the tower, regimentation and oppression must reach into every village. taking time off from construction work, even to care for newborn babies, becomes a crime punishable by death. thus, the jashar manuscript brings the binding of

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

the techniques of advancement in the psychic and spiritual fields, meditation is by far the most effective. coinciden-tally, it is also the most simple. and it can be practiced alone or in a group setting. the late, renowned psychic edgar cayce, in one of his readings# 281 -13, said that "meditation is emptying self of all that hinders from the creative forces rising along the natural channels of the physical man to be disseminated through those centers and sources that create the activities of the physical, mental and spiritual man; properly done (meditation) must make one stronger mentally, physically. we may receive that strength and power that fits each individual, each soul for greater activity in this material world" in short, meditation is a method whereby we can improve our lives m

problems and begin to 79 figure 7.1 the chakras and the glands they coincide with 80/ buckland's complete book of witchcraft create your own reality. you only need to have the desire and be willing to expend the effort. how meditation works to understand how meditation works we must examine human make-up on a conscious level and must also realize that we are spiritual as well as physical beings. the physical and spiritual bodies are connected at the vital centers, known by their sanskrit name chakra (see figure 7.1. in meditation the mysterious psychic energy can be sent up through these centers. this very potent force is called the kundalini, or "serpent power. as this mighty force begins to flow within you, these vital psychic centers the chakras begin to open in successive order. on a

led lotus" of the third eye (see figure 7.2. this is the seventh and highest chakra. in this way you re-orient yourself by transcending association with your gross physical self and your mental identifications and you become aware of the true source. when you sit in meditation, with your attention focused on the third eye, you lift yourself above and beyond the conscious and subconscious cares of the physical. notice that when you are feeling well and alert you are in touch with your environment through the eyes and other physical senses. your focus is outward into the physical world. when you are in a negative mood, or depressed, notice how you withdraw from your physical world. you turn your eyes down and your focus reflects subconscious thoughts and problems. the next time that you feel

th them. you will begin to feel better. your gloom will fade and optimism will return. you see, when you turn your eyes down, you tend to relate to the subconscious. when you look straight outward, you tend to relate to your conscious mind, which is oriented towards the gross physical/material world. when you look up, you tend to relate to your higher, spiritual consciousness and the realm beyond the physical. the natural tendency to place your attention in the manner that you focus your eyes, is used to aid your meditation in what is called the third eye meditation technique. do you want to focus on the higher self? then by using your natural tendencies, simply focus your eyes and your attention upward and inward to the third eye; a spot about one inch above the brow line and one inch ins

tent. remember, you let your mind and your emotions run your affairs all of your life. now your mind and emotions must learn that they work for you. it may take a few lessons, but they will learn. stay with it. you are embarking on the greatest voyage of your life. ending your meditation period for your physical well-being it is important that you end each meditation period with a re-awakening of the physical and conscious selves. this should be done in the reverse order to the method for relaxation. as your consciousness begins to pull away from the third eye, direct it to expand up the forehead to the top of the head. then, step by step, proceed down through the body: cranial area, eyes, back of the group meditation can bring enormous satisfaction. the interaction of each person's vibrat

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

ath zal, th th z l, the profuse giver; nequdah peshut, n q d h p sh v th, the small point; and oliun, o l i v n, the most high. the end of the paragraph refers to the path of resh, the 30th path of wisdom called the "collective intelligence, which joins hod, glory or splendor, to yesod, foundation. 2 assiah is the lowest of the four qabalistic worlds. this paragraph begins with the attribution of the physical sun to the letter resh. it goes on to warn us that the physical sun is not to be confounded with the spiritual sun. 3 this paragraph is reminiscent of the great egyptisn symbol of the winged disk. the key-word is kanaphim, k n p i m "wings, which adds up to 200, the numeral value of the letter resh. compare this with the conclusion of the rosicrucian fama fraternitatis, which ends, su

its source in that same above. avoid error by keeping fast to this. nothing in the levels of yesod and malkuth, ever can or doth set power into operation. these are but as glasses, and the feelings and interpretations of the spheres of desire and intellect directed downward toward yesod and malkuth, are as spectators watching a mirrored reflection wherein all is the reverse of the true images. in the physical universe of guph is the breaking up of the one into the four which are the basis of the many. and to malkuth is the guph attributed, because the guph cometh not to perfection but by the formation of bodies [195] the book of t o k e n s it is written that "kether is in malkuth and malkuth is in kether, but after a different manner" in kether i am the one, the indivisible, but in malkut

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ess* thank the guardians and send the light of the elemental candles to whoever needs it* extinguish the elemental candles in reverse order of lighting. visualise the light fading and say, together with any present: let the circle be uncast but remain unbroken. merry meet and merry part and merry meet again* leave the altar candles to burn down. preparing your mind for magick as well as preparing the physical area for magick, you also need to prepare your mental state. it is universally agreed that we have two hemispheres of the brain -the left, logical, and the right, intuitive, side- and that generally in the everyday world the left brain predominates. this may be no bad thing; after all, buying golden sunflowers and oils pressed from fragrant herbs may lift the spirits, but they will do

uld be best. the sachet would act as amulet of protection, but because it was empowered it would also be a talisman, attracting health, abundance or love, according to its composition. the divisions between healing work and other magical purposes are very slight since every positive ritual automatically releases healing energies. for this reason, i have listed the emotional and psychic as well as the physical healing properties of each herb [insert pic p107- seite 61 wicca01.txt making coloured sachets for rituals making sachets is very simple. if you are good at sewing, fold a rectangle of cloth and stitch the sides together, using a running stitch. alternatively, just place the herbs in the centre of a square piece of cloth, gather the corners together and tie with three, six or nine kno

sacred water, so that when it is full you can buy a present for someone you love, a person who is lonely or ill or to give to a favourite charity. 9- healing magick [insert pic p166- herbs have been used for healing since time immemorial in cultures all over the world. in herbal medicine, the herbs whose properties alleviate a particular illness or state of mind are taken internally or applied to the physical body externally. however, in healing magick, light and healing energies are transmitted through colour, crystals, herbs, oils and incenses and used as a focus for transferring healing energies to trigger the body and mind's own immune system, through visualisation and telepathic waves. in this way, healing magick is akin to spiritual healing. seite 100 wicca01.txt by directing the nat

rposes, but also to harmonise with them, rather than fighting against our bodies and spirits in our everyday lives. rituals throughout the ages have tapped into the prevailing lunar energies that, like the tides, are affected by the different cycles. in this way, magical intentions can be carried on either the outflowing or inflowing psychic tide to give them the impetus to manifest themselves in the physical world. to go against the moon cycles in magick or in life is a bit like swimming against the flow: quite possible with practice, but involving unnecessary effort. the moon mother the moon was regarded as the mother of all long before written records existed, for she was seen to give birth to a new moon every 29 days. because the old moon apparently died, it was believed that that she

f her in the days before the ritual or if you have a favourite statue hold it for a few minutes before bedtime. i have a wooden figure of the moon mother goddess sold to me by a moroccan guy who said she was a patroness of his village. whether that was a sales pitch or not, i still associate her with palm trees and a brilliant moon in a cloudless sky. however, you may prefer to tune directly into the physical light of the silver moon as a source of power. you can carry out this ritual either alone or with a group. though traditionally it is the high priestess who draws down the moon into herself and then channels wisdom, each member can absorb the power in his or her own way and experience the connection between the individual divine spark and the collective divinity. the ritual i have giv

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

the specific union of various systems of magickal practice is important to those who may seek to unite various cultures. the buddhist system, or perhaps more detailed in mentioning the ancient bon po practice of chud, presents the luciferian gnosis in its holy state, what is called complete union with the hga (holy guardian angel. the activity of severing the ego, becoming beyond that and leaving the physical world is achieved via trance and the use of human bones as ritual tools. this represents that we are temporary and life ends, and that the spiritual paths may be ascended through desire and gnosis. lucifer is essentially the god of the air, or the astral plane. the luciferic powers are keys into the separation of the spiritual from the material, even though the luciferian may remain e

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

arming was an important concern in black american spirituality, so much more was healing. chapter 4 considers african american understandings of the supernatural as both theoretical and practical ideas by which members of black communities interpreted suffering. like the\ 8\ african roots on which they drew, black american supernatural traditions promoted authorities and practitioners who bridged the physical realm and the invisible world. these spiritual professionals were competent at dealing with affliction and its prevention; they provided diagnoses and cured intractable ailments. as theophus smith has noted, the "curative intention" of practices such as conjure can be seen in african american practices and beliefs that "revised and re-visioned" conditions such as violence and racial v

f wills between a slave driver and a plantation conjurer, dinkie, a man "deeply immersed in voodouism, goophering and fortunetelling" who was "his own master" on the missouri plantation where wells brown and the other slaves lived in the early nineteenth century. the overseer was an aggressive and sadistic man who had been hired to manage the farm and was determined to enact his authority through the physical intimidation of the slaves. the eventual confrontation that erupted between dinkie and the overseer was inevitable, as wells brown tells in this portion of the autobiography "follow me to the barn" said the impatient driver to the negro "i make it a point always to whip a nigger, the first day that i take charge of a farm\ 17\ so as to let the hands know who i am. and now, mr. dinkie

hemes of supernaturalism, healing, and spiritual power are woven through her life like threads in a tapestry. this chapter highlights supernatural healing beliefs and practices among black people in the united states from slavery times and after. throughout their history, african americans have retained distinctive ideas concerning sickness, its causes, and cures. affliction expressed disorder in the physical body and conflict in the social body. disease could be physiological, or it could reflect the onslaught of malign spiritual forces. as we will see, african americans viewed healing as an integral part of the ongoing struggle of good against the evil that plagued humankind. using a language of invisible causes, african americans articulated health concerns by incorporating spiritual he

ganic etiologies in their quest for explanations for disease; it is just that their views of illness were more inclusive of external agencies. the body was the bridge that linked physical disorder and spiritual imbalance by its black magic page 62 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 mediation of the two worlds. affliction was much more than the physical symptoms that were so incisively described by victims as bodily states. it was viewed as a kind of attack by an invisible agent, motivated by human intent. adopting an idiom of the spirit to interpret affliction, african american healers used both conventional techniques and magical ritual to treat their patients "there's a cure for every disease, and i can cure most anything" asserte

tieth century.[38] early african american pentecostal traditions show similarities with many of the supernatural traditions that were prevalent among the slaves and their descendants. pentecostal belief revolved around invisible forces, beings, and powers in the spiritual realm, and like the conjure practitioners, pentecostalists viewed unusual events as signs of divine or satanic intervention in the physical realm. in a sermon, for example, entitled "storms. storms.storms" charles harrison mason, founder of the largest black pentecostal denomination, described some of the miraculous activities that he attributed to "god's strange work" in his strange act he put a woman in a well and the water felt as cotton under her feet, then in his strange way lifted her out, unhurt. c it is said in on

COMMENTARY ON THE SEAL OF THE NINE ANGLES

re, of the results of the messenger's working. satan's other name (lucifer) is that of light and enlightenment, hence the "brilliance" of the nine angles. with the number four we have geometrically a threedimensional displacement in space. hence existence of matter and energy becomes possible. hence time becomes possible, as the measurement of change in matter and energy. fifth angle: humanity as the physical vehicle for the expression of the satanic psyche as discussed in the fourth angle. concept of the body as a necessary medium for the self-realization of the psyche, at least in its early stage. translation of this into physical representation of supra- energy/matter forms such as set via the creation of images, building to temples, etc. a temple with five trihedrons is a four-faced py

CONCERNING THE CEREMONY OF THE CONSECRATING THE VAULT

ound altar. see the diagram below: c q n w hwchy the second adept now purifies with the lesser banishing ritual of the hexagram. this is performed with the planetary wand of the second adept. this wand is ruled under the governance of the head of the phoenix, this being the mystical symbol of osiris. let us never forget that the phoenix rose from the ashes, the symbol of the resurrected self from the physical pull of the mundane. this wand displays the 4 seven rainbow colors of the planetary forces that vibrates between the light and the darkness. this wand is a vibrant symbol of death and of resurrection. in the examination of the hexagram, we see the operation of the planets under the presidency of the sephiroth; seven planets in all, seven letters in the notarikon atyrara. here, we obse

the entrance into the center of the mystical burying place of our founder. opening of the portal five knocks are given after the adorations and invocations of the watchtowers. five is the number of the pentagram,and its symbology should be apparent. each knock also alludes to the pentagrammaton as well. 5 hwchy forms the grand word of the 5=6 grade. the reference to the river called phrath shows the physical world, the outer order, and its hidden and secret link to the true order of the r.r. et a.c. the qabalistic cross is done in unison. this indicates our unity as one body of christ under the light divine. it is also a symbol of bringing forth and invoking the higher genius. there is a much more hidden meaning in the symbology of the cross as it relates to corpus cristi and the solstice

as above, so below" in addition, there is a qabalistic significance in that it alludes to the three phases of the soul. the linking or uniting of the neschamah, the ruach and the nephesch can only be accomplished in an atmosphere of zero space. this happens as the third order enters the vault to recharge it. this power is brought down from the triangle formed above by the wands into the pastos or the physical body through the ankhs below. in this case, the physical body of the third order is the devoted adepti of the second order. the etheric link is now sealed and confined through the lvx sign and the grand word. banishing of negative energy in the vault now we address the quarter of how negative energy is removed from the vault of the adepti. the link and lvx bring forth the light and se

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

se they love to bug anthropologists. so we have to take them with lots and lots of salt, and maybe a little pepper and just a dash of garlic to keep the vampires away. even taking that into account, there is a mass of material that is difficult to account for without accepting the possibility of this energy, so accept it we will and get on with the business of relating it to living and working in the physical world. let us start with the energy fields of the human body. if you take a look at yourself in the mirror, making first sure that the spirit of eleanor roosevelt is not looking over your shoulder because you don't want it to explode (damn! she was ugleeeee, your body seems like a pretty solid piece of work. in fact for some of us it is just a bit too, too solid (i write as i regard m

hy such a pain should occur. after all, all the nerve endings went with the part. however, if a person suffers from a birth defect and a part is missing, no such pain will occur. why should this be? because the etheric body never formed that part and thus does not react to a loss. phantom pain, however, is useful to study because it gives us some idea of the interface between the etheric body and the physical one, in this case, the nervous system. remember that there are no nerve endings present. they are gone to wherever amputated parts go (and i don't know that and i don't want to know. after all, you cannot cut a finger that is not there. in spite of this, there is significant pain where there should be none. why? clearly there exists a relationship between the etheric body and the phys

ric body and the physical brain. the nervous system is carrying signals to the part of the brain that says "pain" and that part is responding. so let's go back to the bit about psychic energy being carried by electrical conductors. there are still etheric nerves (or their equivalent) present. they are being activated by something, we have no idea what. they carry information to the interface with the physical nerves and they in turn convey a message to the brain that something is not right in that part of the body. now, while some people are very smart, the brain is not, at least at that level, and does not know that there is nothing there and thus sends out the message automatically. here we get to the real important part of this stuff, the ability of psychic energy to act as a carrier of

owers operate. will this cure our water addiction? how the hell should i know, but that is not what this book is about, thank badness. but it will gives up a working framework for our system. let us posit that once a piece of information is placed in the etheric body of the person sending it, it can be directed to the etheric body of the receiver and from there to the nervous system and thence to the physical brain. in some way it will operated the same way as the phantom pain. thus it is not only possible to send specific thought messages to other people, such as "send the royalty check" but also to send emotions, like love and even physical responses. for example, have you ever seen someone get banged up, like a football player who lands wrong, and actually feel the impact? that is what

ical world in which it functions it will be as solid as a rock, but a rock which will constantly be radiating energy, and it will do so until the energy which is fed into it as its creation is exhausted, kind of like psychic uranium. sit comfortably. you must now prepare yourself to work with the stuff of the psychic world, and that means following certain forms and techniques, just as working in the physical world means a certain preparation, if only to turn on the computer before typing. begin to meditate. use the mantra to clear your mind of the troubles of the day. there must be no outside interference with this, so get anything that will cause you to lose your concentration out of your head. do not consciously will such unwelcome thoughts to leave; that will only impress them further

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

s are willing to be used as cannon fodder. if people read this book and hand the responsibility for what has happened only to the global elite, they are missing the point i am making throughout. what is happening in the world is the here and now reflection of what is going on inside us, the human race. we created this reality. but how? contrary to what medical science is obsessed with telling us, the physical body is not the whole human being. it is the fantastic physical shell through which the eternal us experiences this physical world. there is far more to us than a body. creation is the expression of one infinite mind and all lifeforms are aspects of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to us

acting with each other via vortices of energy widely known by the hindu and sanskrit word, chakra, which means wheel of light. these vortices are spirals of energy which intersect all levels of our being and pass energies between them. it is through this system that an imbalance on the emotional level, perhaps caused by stress, is passed on to the other levels of our being, including, eventually, the physical body. this is how stress causes illness. what we call 'physical' illness is really a multidimensional disharmony or dis-ease. we are constantly absorbing magnetic energy from the cosmos, mostly through the 'base' chakra at the base of the spine. after this lifeforce has passed through our levels of being and we have taken from it what we need, we broadcast the energy out through the c

n this lifetime and, painful as some of it has been, those moments, too, have led me to greater understanding. i have experienced how we can tune our minds, our consciousness, to other levels of reality and access information available there which is not known, or at least not widely known on earth. i have realised that our minds- the thinking, feeling us- are a series of energy fields, which use the physical body as a vehicle for experience. at this moment, our consciousness is tuned to this dense physical world, so this is our reality. when we 'die, our mind-spirit (our consciousness) leaves this temporary physical body and moves on to another wavelength, another stage of experience and evolution. a most important point to make is that, while in the same physical body on the same planet

remely negative energy operating from the fourth dimension. the luciferic consciousness takes two main forms. different cultures give these forms different symbolic names. one seeks to imprison us in the material world by persuading us to reject all idea of the spiritual realms and the eternal nature of life. the other works on spiritually-minded people to persuade them to ignore the realities of the physical world and to float around in a spiritual daze. either way it means that the people involved can be controlled and their potential to bring positive change to the physical world is seriously curtailed. the veil of tears 9 the takeover of the earth by the extraterrestrial expressions of this luciferic consciousness took the form, i feel, of creating a vibratory prison. we are multidimen

the way it was before the veil came down. the good news is- shout it from the roof tops- that this period of disconnection is now entering its end time. wow. what a future we are going to experience! in the period after the blocking vibration was created, i believe that fourth dimensional extraterrestrials of the luciferic mindset came here and genetically rewired the dna, the inherited coding of the physical body. over a period of time, this new dna pattern was passed on through the generations to everyone. the dna determines the nature of the physical being and contains the inherited memory of all the generations. if the dna had been left alone, we would, while living in a vibratory prison, at least know what had happened and the nature of the problem. by scrambling the dna, this knowled

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

y say it happened around 9500bc. the american researcher charles hapgood claimed that the surface of the earth had moved by some 3,000 miles around 10000bc' rocks that contain iron act like a compass. as the molten rock cools, the molecules align with the north pole and even if those rocks are moved they continue to hold that connection. this allowed hapgood to establish that before about 10000bc the physical north pole had been located on the land in the region occupied today by the hudson bay in canada" but something happened around that time that moved the whole surface of the earth 3,000 miles to the south, thus relocating the land of the then north pole to the hudson bay area. this is not as fantastic as it at first sounds. the land surface, or crust, of the planet, is only about 40 m

eople of north africa today, descendants of the tuarkes, have allowed some visitors to see their ancient cavern system in the ahaggar mountains where they have murals of their atlantean ancestors holding snakes and swords with tridents on the blades.46 people invited into the underground temples of the tuaregs claim to have seen green reptile "monsters" called ourans, which the tuaregs worship as the physical representations of their serpent goddess or "grandmother".47 the tuaregs also perform a dance in honour of the atlantean fire god, volcan or votan. the atlanteans and lemurians established colonies in egypt, then known as khem or "land of the fire serpent. the letter "k, the sound used so often by these reptilian bloodlines apparently, was written in the form of a serpent in egyptian

very grid becomes associated with the serpent. no connection? as i said earlier, these ley lines connect to form a web or grid of magnetic energy, the universal life force, which flows along these lines that surround and interpenetrate the planet. the human body has a similar system and the ancient chinese healing art known as acupuncture works with the "ley" lines, dragon lines, or meridians of the physical body. that's why they insert hair-like needles. they are balancing the flow of energy. the ancients, including the atlanteans, lemurians, and the peoples of the sumer empire, used standing stones like acupuncture needles for the earth. they declared these major vortex centres to be sacred and these are the locations of the standing stone circles, pyramids and ancient earthworks all ov

ce. of course, the white race is known in north blood brothers 85 america as "caucasian. a swedish contact had a long relationship with russia's leading "ufo expert, whom she later discovered had secret service connections. she said that he had spoken of the caucasus mountains as an inter-dimensional portal or gateway through which other-dimensional beings could enter this frequency range we call the physical world. this region was also a place where bloodlines from the middle and near east intermingled and no doubt interbred with those from the far east and northern russia. robert temple highlights in the sirius mystery the importance of the colchis people at the foot of the caucasus mountains and relates them, with persuasive evidence, to the greek myth of jason and the argonauts, a stor

me examples follow "forth came they into this cycle, formless were they, of another vibration, existing unseen by the children of earth-men" as my research has revealed, the world is controlled by entities taking reptilian and other forms that exist on another dimension or "cycle. we are in the third dimension or density, they operate from the fourth, a frequency just outside the present range of the physical senses. we can feel the fourth density as "vibes" around us, but we cannot see it, unless we tune in with our "psychic" sight, which can connect our consciousness with other vibrational levels. this is what psychics or "channellers" are seeking to do and the good ones (the few) can move their inner "radio dial" to access other frequencies. the "headquarters" of the serpent race i am e

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

tens of millions of years. this view is supported by the evidence ofhomo erectus which appears to have emerged in africa about 1.5 million years ago. forwell in excess of a million years their physical form seems to have remained the same,but then, out of nowhere, came the dramatic change to homo sapiens. about 35,000years ago came another sudden upgrade and the emergence of homo sapiens sapiens,the physical form we see today. the sumerian tablets name the two people involved inthe creation of the slave race. they were the chief scientist called enki, lord of the7earth (ki=earth) and ninkharsag, also known as ninti (lady life) because of herexpertise in medicine. she was later referred to as mammi, from which comes mamaand mother. ninkharsag is symbolised in mesopotamian depictions by a t

s and in his seriously mind-altered state he would seesome people as humans and others as humanoid lizards and other reptiles. for a whilehe believed that he was merely hallucinating, but as a regular tripper at high doses hebegan to realise that what he was seeing, usually by the third day of a five-day trip,was not an hallucination, but the vibratory veils lifting which allowed him to seebeyond the physical to the force controlling the person. in these moments the samepeople always had lizard features and the same people always looked human. theynever switched. he also began to observe that those around him who appeared lizard-like in his altered state always seemed to react the same to movies, televisionprogrammes, etc. we used to laugh and say here come the lizards, he told me. hebelie

ole life expoevent in minneapolis where i was appearing and was chatting about these experienceswhen a gifted psychic lady said that she knew what i was talking about, because she couldsee the reptiles inside and around the bodies of leading world politicians, and thebusiness, banking and military elite. this was possible because, as someone who hadaccessed her psychic sight, she could see beyond the physical and into the lower fourthdimension where these reptilians reside. what did miguel de la madrid say to cathyobrien? the reptile-human bloodlines could fluctuate between a human and iguanaappearance through chameleon-like abilities- a perfect vehicle for transforming intoworld leaders. this psychic lady said that most of the people in positions of powerappeared to be reptiles, but there

e human fertility cycles and with the emergence and demise of greatcivilisations and empires. scientists have also discovered that humans have an internalclock which is in sync with the sun. in short, the suns effect on human life isfundamental and far beyond its obvious contribution of warmth and light. the56extraterrestrials knew this in these ancient times and the sun was viewed with awe. itis the physical and spiritual heart of the solar system and it came to symbolise thecreator, particularly the male aspects of the creative force. he who is the light ofthe world. this knowledge of the sun will be a common theme throughout the rest ofthis book as we journey through history to the present day. it does, however, make thedecoding of history a little more complex because the ancients woul

ltar in the shape ofa cross.29 it symbolised the death of the body, the world of physical domination anddesire, and opening to the spiritual self. the driving in of nails and the flow of blood isyet more mystery school symbolism. the crucifixion of jesus was an allegory, asymbolic event written to carry a hidden meaning. it did not physically happen, you arejust meant to think it did. and what of the physical resurrection from the dead by jesus?st paul is quoted as saying of this event in his first letter to the corinthians:but if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is christ not risen: and if christ be not risen,then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. yea, and we are found false witnessesof god; because we have testified of god that he raised up christ: whom he rai

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

oint is very critical, because the freemason is committed to taking america in the direction of the new world order. since the square combines the vertical and the horizontal, it becomes a symbol of the material, physical realm which is enmeshed with spirit and time. the passage of time within an occultic spiritual context is what is in view here. in this instance, the united states of america is the physical realm which is moving in time toward the desired direction of the new world order. mason headquarters (mt. vernon square) this square also contains one more piece of occultic meaning. in this goathead pentagram, mt. vernon square is the eastern point. in occultic doctrine, east is the direction from which a person receives spiritual knowledge and guidance. this belief originated in th

ides in this freemasonry headquarters, not in the white house. this is why president andrew johnson considered himself to be the subordinate to albert pike, the leader of north american freemasonry! clearly, the power of leadership to drive this country toward the new world order, leading the rest of the world, lies in freemasonry, not in the white house or the congress. these symbols, built into the physical layout of government center in washington, d.c, represent the extent of that power. think of the many years these symbols have remained hidden from most people's knowledge; think of the millions of tourists which have walked on these streets during this time, without having any idea as to the existence of these symbols, not to mention their meaning! and, if you have ever driven a car

endas not becoming of the truly enlightened. below are quotes written by high level masons praising lucifer with references "the mysteries of magic' by eliphas levi "what is more absurd and more impious than to attribute the name of lucifer to the devil, that is, to personified evil. the intellectual lucifer is the spirit of intelligence and love; it is the paraclete, it is the holy spirit, while the physical lucifer is the great agent of universal magnetism" page 428 'the book of black magic' by arthur edward waite 33 "first conjuration addressed to emperor lucifer. emperor lucifer, master and prince of rebellious spirits, i adjure thee to leave thine abode, in what-ever quarter of the world it may be situated and come hither to communicate with me. i command and i conjure thee in the nam

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

nd understanding of the universe in which we live. in order to study any type of energy phenomenon, instrumentation is needed to make known what is happening with the energies. in physics and electronics we have detection instruments such as voltmeters, gauss meters, oscilloscopes, cloud chambers, ammeters, electromagnetic field meters, scanning microscopes, telescopes, etc, to detect and measure the physical forces and effects associated with them. in the case of the aether, there have been relatively few real instruments until i invented instrumentation which would detect aetheric forces and measure their effects. these instruments have enabled some of the discoveries in this treatise to be understood. in addition to physical instrumentation, i have also used clairvoyants as human instru

orm of aether. all the various forces such as gravity, magnetism, electricity, and the nuclear forces are due to activities in aether. 1.1.3 characterization of aether my research and discoveries have led me to characterize the most basic attenuation of aether as follows: 1. a superfluidic particulate medium which pervades all space. 2. a medium which in its various modes is the building block of the physical universe. 3. a medium which, in one of its modes, is responsible for all the known grosser physical forces such as magnetism, electricity, electric charge, gravity, inertia, and the strong and weak atomic forces. 4. a medium which is controllable by our mind and can be manipulated by our thoughts. 5. a medium which can be intensified and manipulated into any force or manifestation by

ng lines on the paper create a stress in the aetheric field and cause the aether to vortex. 2. the line on the paper is a different substance than the paper and will usually have a different conductivity than the paper for the flow of aether around it. if there is a stress in the aether at that point, then the differing conductivities will create eddy currents in the aether. see figure 1.5.4-1 3. the physical act of drawing any pattern in the aether creates an aetheric record and biases aether flows in the direction that the pattern was drawn. see figure 1.4.10-1 and section 1.5.1 on effects of drawing spirals in different directions. figure 1.5.4-1. line on paper shape power physics 1.5.5 shape power symbol combining combining the tesseract symbol on one piece of paper and the spiral on a

on ltd, 1924. 7. the orion mystery. robert bauval and adrian gilbert, crown paperbacks, 201 east 50th street, new york 10022.1995. chapter 8 nuclear structure- basis of shape power this chapter examines the shape power of subatomic structures. 8.1 introduction the atom is the ultimate, original, shape power structure. its perpetual vibration and motion reveals that it operates at the interface of the physical universe with the aetheric realm. all known forces and elements are embedded in the structure of the atom, and probably many more that we don't yet know about. solve how the atom does its perpetual motion miracle and you have solved how the physical universe is constructed. gravity control and free energy will be some of the resulting developments when the atom is understood. in chapt

he nucleus. having been educated("brainwashed) by my classes in nuclear physics, atomic chemistry, and electronics, keely's "atom" was a source of extreme puzzlement. on one hand, the evidence that keely had truly discovered a certain modicum of control of gravity and magnetism was astounding (and way beyond modern physics, but i was never able to fully reconcile what he did with what he said was the physical basis for the atom. his atom was not adequately explained in the scant literature available and i couldn't make out if the particles keely described were electrons, protons, neutrons, or what. my conclusion (circa 1959) was that keely's concept of a torroidal particle structure was probably close but his subatomic structure was as goofy as the standard model. i decided that the short

DEITUS

ne breath while attempting to practice the very art which historically has been attributed to the dark lord. the satanist recognizes that magic is magic, be it used to help or to hinder. the last page of the demonic bible is a diagram entitled the map of the spheres. the spheres illustrated are essentially archetypal. they have been described countless times in grimoires and magical treatises. in the physical world there are four elemental spheres: earth, air, fire, and water. there are also the four great watchtowers: north, east, south, and west. above the earth are the seven planetary spheres: the moon, mercury, venus, the sun, mars, jupiter, and saturn. beyond the planetary spheres are the fixed stars and the primum mobil, the twelve signs of the zodiac, and the heavenly spheres. benea

DEMONIC BIBLE

enous being, with both the breasts of a woman and the erect penis of a man. to attain union with the "forces of darkness, the sorcerer will summon both male and female beings into himself. the marriage should be in the form of a male/female union, however, regardless of the practitioner's sexual inclinations since magical marriage follows a natural balance (yin/yang, anima/animus) which exists in the physical world] crossing the planetary spheres preliminary statement i have crossed the gates of hell and i have become the devil incarnate. i am satan; i am lucifer; i am belial; and i am leviatan. i shall cross the planetary sphere, the seven spheres above the earth. i shall now cross the *first of the seven planetary spheres *or second, or third, as appropriate the lunar sphere hecate, i in

DIABOLUS

zoroastrians which shed light on the nature of ahriman and that very averse path. the pahalavi terms for material and spiritual are indeed menok and geteh. it is suggested by zaehner that they are from the avestan words mainyu and geathya, mainyu meaning our own mind and gaethya meaning to live thus from the latin roots as mens and mind. the spiritual or mind cannot be viable to any certainty in the physical realm beyond its will to shape its world around it, therefore the mind contains both elements of darkness and light. ahriman himself was born of light but yet chose darkness. in the zurvanite myth ahriman first perceived his own being and chose to exit the womb before his brother, who was born of light. ahriman was called dark and stinking by his father zurvan, who by casting aside hi

lements of darkness and light. ahriman himself was born of light but yet chose darkness. in the zurvanite myth ahriman first perceived his own being and chose to exit the womb before his brother, who was born of light. ahriman was called dark and stinking by his father zurvan, who by casting aside his first born, allowed ahriman to go forth from the heavenly realm to choose his own devices within the physical and spiritual world. ahriman has free will to choose his own path, to become in both planes of existence based on that desire. the writer eznik11 presented a zoroastrian statement of ahriman- it is not the case that i am unable to do anything good myself, but that i do not wish it; and to make this thing certain, i have produced the peacock. offerings to ahriman (arimanius) were made

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

ant is the title of the zero degree of (associate) membership, and correlates to the earth of earth in the sephiroth of malkuth (i.e. the black colored quarter of malkuth. the primary principle of this grade is based on entering the light from spiritual darkness. asport: from the french meaning "to take or to send. in spiritism (q.v, any object taken from a seance by a spirit (q.v) or entity from the physical world to the spiritual world or the astral plane (q.v. assiah: pronounced "ahs-sie-ah" it is the fourth of the four kabalistic worlds in descending order. it means world of creation. asson: the sacred rattle of voudoun (q.v (see voodoo. they are used to summon the loas (q.v) or gods. astral: greek "from the stars" pertaining to that level of existence which is finer and more penetrati

sson: the sacred rattle of voudoun (q.v (see voodoo. they are used to summon the loas (q.v) or gods. astral: greek "from the stars" pertaining to that level of existence which is finer and more penetrating than matter, but denser than mind. in the psyche, it comprises the emotional/instinctual levels which unite mind and body. astral plane: a non-physical level of existence which is the basis for the physical plane, and the place where many non-physical entities exist. astral light: 1) a term used by dion fortune (q.v) as a synonym for the term astral plane (q.v. 2) the "substance" or "material" of the astral plane itself. astral projection: the practice of and ability to separate your astral body and consciousness from your physical body. astral temple: the place of ritual working that is

consciousness from your physical body. astral temple: the place of ritual working that is created in the astral realm or astral plane (q.v, or within the imagination, by repeated intense acts of visualization (q.v) and meditation (q.v. the true temple of which the material temple is only a reflection. astral whiplash: the result of your astral body and consciousness being suddenly drawn back into the physical body by either a disturbance near the physical body or an unpleasant occurrence on the astral plane. symptoms can include: headache, dizziness, grogginess, muscle soreness, etc. reprojecting and returning at a normal place will quickly overcome this problem. astrology: 1) the science and art of reading the future and hidden events from the relative positions of the stars and planets a

or "halo" of colored light given out by, and forming a force-field surrounding all physical objects, including the human body, beasts, plants, and rocks, which people with psychic vision can see or other sensitives can sense. the observed colors of the aura are said to indicate definite emotional states and/or physical and/or mental conditions. don tyson states that because they are not seen with the physical eyes, they cannot be recorded by machines. this is not necessarily the case, as x-rays are not seen by the physical eyes, but they can be seen on film taken by machines. auto-da-fe: a grotesque kind of festival mounted by the spanish inquisition in which accused heretics, whose only crime was adherence to their own "different" faith, were publicly paraded through town in special costu

nding: to secure a spirit or entity and obtain it's obedience through the authority of divine names and the threat of punishment. an occult symbol may act as a seal upon the binding, and the spirit may be confined to a certain place, within a specific object, and for a specific time, in order to perform a specific action or to accomplish a specific task. biorhythms: the regular rhythmic cycles of the physical body, which may have an amplitude of days, weeks, or even months, and which vary in intensity from individual to individual. bishop: from the greek "episokopos" meaning "to look upon" as in an overseer. 1) in the christian faith, a high ranking member of the clergy (priesthood) who has been consecrated to have ecclesiastical and administrative authority over a district diocese. 2) in

DION FORTUNE CEREMONIAL MAGIC UNVEILED

possess a psychic efficacy which is lacking in original systems, however theoretically correct or aesthetically beautiful they may be. it is my belief that mathers got the keys to his system from the mysterious manuscripts, and that these connect up with the genuine european tradition whose symbol is the rose on the cross, and concerning which so little is known. i cannot prove this statement on the physical plane, because i have never been allowed a sight of those manuscripts or any opportunity to test the statements that are current in the order concerning its origin; but from the psychic experiences i have had in connection with the "golden dawn" i have formed the above opinion, for what my opinion may be worth, and i may say that i have had a fairly wide range of experience in practic

with the "golden dawn" i have formed the above opinion, for what my opinion may be worth, and i may say that i have had a fairly wide range of experience in practical occultism. it seems to me that whoever can work the system of the "golden dawn` in such a manner as to pick up the contacts of the secret chiefs need not pay very much attention to the "trespassers will be prosecute boards put up on the physical plane by persons who are not altogether disinterested. the system, when worked by competent persons, is effectual, whether they are chartered or not. but even the "golden dawn" system, when worked by incompetent persons, is ineffectual, as i know to my cost. it is not advisable however, for persons with no experience of practical occultism to make their first experiments with no other

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

es. they would be greatly surprised if they knew that these fragments, supplemented by manuscripts that have never been allowed to pass out of the hands of initiates, and completed by an oral tradition, are handed down in schools of initiation to this day, and are used as the bases of the practical work of the yoga of the west. 2. the adepts of those races whose evolutionary destiny is to conquer the physical plane have evolved a yoga technique of their own which is adapted to their special problems and peculiar needs. this technique is based upon the well-known but little understood qabalah, the wisdom of israel. 3. it may be asked why it is that the western nations should go to the hebrew culture for their mystical tradition? the answer to this question will be readily understood by thos

orrect traditional order, and i propose to adhere to it in these pages. 13. the qabalists further placed upon the paths of the tree the signs of the zodiac, the planets, and the elements. now there are twelve signs, seven planets, and four elements, making twenty-three symbols in all. how are these to be fitted on to the twenty-two paths? herein is another "blind" but the solution is simple. upon the physical plane [page 24] we are ourselves in the element of earth, therefore that symbol does not appear upon the paths which lead into the unseen. remove this, and we are left with twenty-two symbols, which fit accurately and, correctly placed, are found to correspond perfectly with the tarot trumps, each elucidating the other in the most remarkabl& fashion, and giving the keys to esoteric as

ignificance. 17. in the yetziratic world the divine emanations manifest, not through a single being, but through different types of beings, which are called the angelic hosts or choirs. 18. the assiatic world is not, strictly speaking, the world of matter when viewed from the sephirotic standpoint, but rather the lower astral and etheric planes which, together, form the background of matter. upon the physical plane the divine emanations manifrst through what may not inapdy be called the ten mundane chakras, likening these centres of manifestation to the centres that exist in the human body, an exact analogy. these chakras are the primum mobile or first swirlings, the sphere of the zodiac, the seven planets, and the elements taken together-ten in all. 19. it will be seen from the foregoing

f magic. tiphareth, as will be seen by reference to the diagram of the tree, belongs to a higher plane than any member of the third triangle; yesod, on the other hand, is drawing very near to the sphere of earth. 30. to yesod are assigned all the deities that have the moon in their symbolism: luna herself; hecate, with her dominion over evil magic; and diana, with her presidency over child-birth. the physical moon, yesod in assiah, as the qabalists would say, with its twenty-eight day cycle, correlates with the reproductive cycle of the human female. jf the symbolism of the luna crescent be traced through the various pantheons it will be found that the deities associated with it are predominantly female; it is interesting to note in confirmation of our assignation of the holy spirit to yes

onsidered from the initiatory standpoint, is the link between the microcosm, which is man, and the macrocosm, which is god made manifest in nature. a ritual initiation is the act of linking the microcosmic sephirah, the chakra, with the macrocosmic sephirah; it is the introduction of a newcomer to the sphere by those who are already there. they construct a symbolic representation of the sphere on the physical plane in the furniture of the temple; they construct an astral replica of it by concentrated mystical qabala page 52 imagination; and by means of invocation they call down into this temple not made with hands the forces of the sphere of the sephirah they are working upon. 21. these forces stimulate the corresponding chakras of the initiate and wake them to activity in his aura. the pr

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

y interview with the warden, but i could not tell her. my mind was a blank and all memory of that interview had gone as if a sponge had been passed over a slate. all i knew was that out of the depths of my mind a most terrible state of fear was rising up and obsessing me. not fear of any thing or person. just plain fear without an object, but none the less terrible for that. i lay in bed with all the physical symptoms of intense fear. dry mouth, sweating palms, thumping heart and shallow, hasty breathing. my heart was beating so hard that at each beat a loose brass knob on the bedstead rattled. fortunately for me, my friend saw that something was seriously wrong and she sent for my family, who fetched me away. they were exceedingly suspicious. the warden was exceedingly uncomfortable, but

at the universe around us we cannot fail to realise that there must be some overruling plan co-ordinating its infinite complexity. if we take into our hands and examine minutely any living thing, however simple, equally must we realise that the ordered diversity of its parts is built up on a determining framework. science has sought in vain for this organising principle; it will never find it on the physical plane, for it is not physical. it is not the inherent nature of 9 of 103 atoms which causes them to arrange themselves in the complex patterns of living tissues. the driving forces of the universe, the framework upon which it is built up in all its parts, belong to another phase of manifestation than our physical plane, having other dimensions than the three to which we are habituated

ss than those to which we are accustomed. we live in the midst of invisible forces whose effects alone we perceive. we move among invisible forms whose actions we very often do not perceive at all, though we may be profoundly affected by them. in this mind-side of nature, invisible to our senses, intangible to our instruments of precision, many things can happen that are not without their echo on the physical plane. there are beings that live in this invisible world as fish live in the sea. there are men and women with trained minds, or special aptitudes, who can enter into this invisible world as a diver descends to the ocean-bed. there are also times when, as happens to a land when the sea-dykes break, the invisible forces flow in upon us and swamp our lives. normally this does not occur

later, be such wasting of the tissues that the victim is reduced to a mere bloodless shell of skin and bones, lying on the bed, too weak to move. and yet no definite disease can be demonstrated. such a case is an extreme example, proceeding unchecked to its logical conclusion. other issues are possible, however. the resistance may be good, in which case the attack is unable to gain a foothold on the physical plane, and is limited to that borderland between matter and mind which we perceive upon the threshold of sleep. this is a very terrible experience, for the victim is afraid to sleep and cannot keep awake indefinitely. worn out by fear and lack of sleep, mental breakdown soon supervenes. nervous exhaustion and mental breakdown are the commoner results of astral attack among white peopl

he end of the passage, gives an account of such an occurrence. but in addition to the purely subjective phenomena, there will also be objective ones if the attack has any degree of concentration. the phenomenon of repercussion is well known, the phenomenon wherein that which befalls the subtle body is reflected in the dense body, so that after an astral skirmish during sleep, bruises are found on the physical body, sometimes bruises of a definite pattern. i have seen the print of a goat's hoof and the ace of clubs marked upon the skin as well-defined bruises, passing from blue to yellow and dying away in the course of a few days, as bruises will. evil odours are another manifestation of an astral attack. the characteristic smell is of decomposing flesh, and it comes and goes capriciously;

DONALDTYSON CHAKRAS

ng flaccid for several minutes, then rising again. this goes on for hours at a time- for as long as the communion with the goddess is maintained. in women, the external genitals become inflamed and moist, and the clitoris erect. there is a copious flow of sexual fluids in both men and women. if, during this period, the mind is directed away from the goddess and toward the inflamed genitals, or if the physical state of tumescence causes erotic thoughts to enter the mind, tumescence ceases almost immediately. for example, the penis can be strongly erect even to the point of discomfort, yet if the mind is allowed to wander from the goddess, erection can completely vanish within the space of five or ten seconds. in recent times there has been an attempt to identify the chakra with nerve center

n invisible hand is being pressed down inside the flesh at their locations. this is not painful. at least, i have not found it painful, but i should mention that some practitioners experience discomfort. the anahata chakra is experienced as a contraction and irregularity of the heart. it is often accompanied by a remarkably pleasant sensation of sinking of floating. there is a distinct sense that the physical heart is being touched or caressed by some sort of spiritual hand. when this first happens, it can be somewhat alarming, since we are not usually accustomed to sensation and irregularity in the muscles of our heart. it causes no ill-effects whatsoever. the vishuddha chakra shows itself as a tightness, and for me, a dryness and tickling sensation, in the pit of the throat. the ajna cha

DONALDTYSON ELEMENT

mixture of four fundamental qualities, which they called fire, water, air and earth. magicians assigned a class of elemental spirits to each of these elements. an elemental spirit partakes of the nature of its element, and is able to control the forces associated with its element. for example the elemental spirit of air is airy and controls the forces of the wind. do not confuse the elements with the physical materials fire, water, air and earth. these substances merely express in their natures the qualities of the elements whose names they bear. they are a good way of understanding the elements. if you consider the qualities of earth, you will gain an idea of the element earth. material soil is heavy, relatively dry in its natural state, cool to the touch, and tends to clump together or b

DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

are not the souls of dead people returned to communicate with the living. dead is dead. unless you believe in the reincarnation of the lower soul with the memories of its past lives intact, there is no coming back (i do not believe in the reincarnation of the personality and memory. neither are ghosts physically present when you see them. they are present in the astral world which always overlaps the physical world. you see a ghost when, for various reasons, the separation between the two levels of reality becomes very thin. from historical accounts, it appears that the perception of ghosts occurs most often at night, in relative or complete darkness, or at least in some shadowed place, usually when the air is still. certain localities are favorable for the appearance of ghosts- why is dif

tions. when this happens, you may find yourself unable to differentiate between a physical object and an astral object, or a physical person and a ghost. usually there is a difference between our perception of a physical object and an astral object, which is why ghosts appear incomplete, dim, shadowy, pale, translucent, and so on. my point is, at times there is no difference in perception between the physical and astral realities. this rarely occurs for the average person, but it does occur. under this circumstance, any entity or thing in the astral realm can interact with you with all the solidity and reality of a physical entity or thing. if ghosts are merely astral recordings of past events, how do they interact and communicate with human beings? usually, they don't. when they do take n

rcumstance, any entity or thing in the astral realm can interact with you with all the solidity and reality of a physical entity or thing. if ghosts are merely astral recordings of past events, how do they interact and communicate with human beings? usually, they don't. when they do take notice of a human observer, it indicates that they are not a pure ghost, but an astral entity that has assumed the physical appearance of a dead person. on rare occasions, it is indeed possible to talk with ghosts, or communicate with them through gestures, but when this happens, the ghost is really a spirit of the astral world in disguise. astral spirits can assume different shapes and features more or less at will. they enjoy the company of and interaction with living human beings. when the emotions of a

DONALDTYSON UFO

n awareness through the medium of the human unconscious. if so, then ufo sightings and encounters may indeed be signs of interactions between humanity and extraterrestrials, though not in the way that is usually assumed by students of ufo phenomena. i decided not to deal in this article with so-called close encounters of the second and third kind- alien artifacts and physical contact with aliens. the physical evidence for extraterrestrial contact is in my view negligible and may safely be discounted- i have yet to see a convincing alien artifact, or hear an alien abduction story that seems plausible as a physical event. this is not to say that all those who claim to have been abducted by aliens are lying. many are telling the truth as they know it, but they have misinterpreted their experi

DONALDTYSON WEREWOLF

as passed down in an hereditary line from father to son- it does not appear to have afflicted women. it may have been a genetic disorder, but more likely it was a manifestation of shamanism, the knowledge of which was also passed down within families- the berserker was very likely a form of shape-shifter. modern magicians can also shape-shift, and take on the forms of animals. this is not done on the physical, but on the astral plane. the astral body is easy to mold and transform into any desired pattern. the astral world is a kind of alternative dimension of reality that exists parallel to our everyday physical universe. the shadows of the physical world exist in the astral world, and at certain times and under certain conditions, the astral world overlaps and projects into the physical w

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

the uniting of his bones, and of the gathering together of his members,[3] and the doing away with all corruption from his body, seems to show that the pious egyptian connected these things with the resurrection of his own body in some form, and he argued that what had been done for him who was proclaimed to be giver and source of life must be necessary for mortal man. the khat or physical body. the physical body of man considered as a whole was called khat, a word which seems to be connected with the idea of something which is liable to decay. the word is also applied to the mummified body in the tomb, as we know from the words "my body (khat) is buried"[4] such a body was attributed to the god osiris" in the clxiind chapter of the book of the dead "his great [1. recueil de travaux, t. v

] heru-nub "the golden horus; heru-khent-khat; heru-khent-an-maa "horus dwelling in blindness; heru-khuti "horus of the two horizons"[2] the type of which on earth was the sphinx; heru-sam-taui "horus the uniter of the north and south; heru-hekenu" horus of heken; and heru-behutet "horus of behutet"[3] the cippi of horus, which became so common at a late period in egypt, seem to unite the idea of the physical and moral conceptions of horus the sun-god and of horus the son of osiris and isis. horus, the son of osiris and isis, appears in egyptian texts usually as heru-p-khart" horus the child" who afterwards became the "avenger of his father osiris" and occupied his throne, as we are told in many places in the book of the dead. in the pyramid texts the deceased is identified with heru-p-kha

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

fic investigation of the claims of the paranormal. this group believed that they were spokesmen for the scientific establishment. defining the terms the term occult remains suspect in many circles. the word derives from latin and simply means to shut off from view or exposure. however, it eventually came to refer to realities specifically hidden from common sight; the occult realm is invisible to the physical eye but can be seen by an inner spiritual vision and/or grasped by psychic intuition. the occult is the opposite of apocalypse, which means to uncover. the last book of the christian bible is alternatively called the apocalypse or the revelation. to many religious people, the term occult denotes that which is opposite of what god has revealed; hence, the realm of satan and his legions

, spiritualists turned to mediums.people with special access to those realms once called the supernatural. entering a trance-like state, these mediums would bring forth messages containing information that seemingly could not have been acquired by normal means. the mediums manifestations of a wide variety of extraordinary phenomena seemingly pointed to the existence of unusual forces operating in the physical world, forces unknown or undocumented by the emerging scientific community at the time. almost concurrently with the emergence and spread of spiritualism, a few intellectuals, having close ties to traditional religion, yet imbued with the new scientific methodology, concluded that scientific observation could be used to investigate reports of supernatural phenomena, especially reports

uction stories during the next decade. abduction stories would take center stage in the 1980s. leading the demand that ufologists pay attention to the abduction cases was budd hopkins, a relative newcomer to the field, whose 1981 book, missing time, recounted a number of abduction cases he had uncovered. he also noted the similarities in the cases: the gray humanoids who conducted the abductions, the physical examination that included the taking of blood or skin samples and attention to the reproductive organs. hopkins work called attention to the fact that there were a large number of cases with a number of similarities that could be quantified. growing interest in the work reached a new high in 1987 when popular horror fiction writer whitley streiber issued a book, communion, in which he

parapsychology and medicine an important but short-lived organization founded in california in 1970 with the basic belief that spirit and matter are a unity. the academy held that the true nature of healing must be sought in that unity and the interrelationship of body, mind, and spirit in health and disease. treatment of disease should be directed at the whole person, and any lasting healing of the physical body should synthesize mental, emotional, and spiritual aspects. this belief restates traditional hindu yoga teachings in a western context. the academy served its membership by offering symposia, workshops, and publications (including apm report, published quarterly for members. investigating paranormal and unorthodox healing, the academy presented its research findings to both profe

uous, but in the end the successful adept fulfills the purpose for which he was created and transcends other human beings. the activities of adepts are multifarious, being concerned with the direction and guidance of the activities of other human beings. theosophists claim that their knowledge, like their powers, far exceeds that of other mortals; they can control forces both in the spiritual and the physical realm and are said to be able to prolong their lives for centuries. adepts are also known as the great white brotherhood, rishis, rahats, or mahatmas. ordinary people who earnestly desire to work for the betterment of the world may become chelas, or apprentices to adepts, in which case the latter are known as masters, but the apprentice must first have practiced self-denial and self-d

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

lethes (see also alchemy. the eighteenth century was rich in occult personalities, for example, the alchemists lascaris martines de pasqually and louis claude de saint-martin, who founded the martinist school, which was continued by papus (gerard encausse. by the end of the eighteenth century, magic practice had reached its lowest ebb as emphasis on the exploration of causative agents centered on the physical world and supernatural explanations were pushed aside. it was not until the nineteenth century that a spreading mesmerist philosophy offered philosophical underpinnings for a scientific worldview. magic merged for the moment with mesmerism, and many of the secret magic societies that abounded in europe about this period practiced animal magnetism experiments as well as astrology, kabb

s in persia, china, and india, it was rediscovered in the early twentieth century and increasingly and openly discussed in the writings of aleister crowley and his disciples. throughout this century practitioners of magic have made some extraordinary claims about achieving desired ends. there are still two opinions among occultists as to how such feats are achieved. one is that desired effects in the physical world are produced through the operator s willpower, assisted by various ritual practices. the other opinion, still held by a minority, is that desired effects are achieved by means of spirit entities evoked during rituals (among skeptics there are various mundane explanations for the seemingly positive results of magic activity) conjuring tricks and stage magic today the term magic n

new york: grove press, 1986. george, edward. charles manson s life behind bars. griffin trade paperback, 1999. livsey, clara. the manson women: a family portrait. new york: richard merek publishers, 1980. sanders, ed. the family. new york: e. p. dutton, 1971. reprint, new york: avon, 1972. mantra (or mantram) in hindu mysticism, a mantra is a form of psychoactive speech having a direct effect on the physical body and a claimed effect on the emotions, the mind, and even on physical processes in nature. the term is derived from the root man (to think, and tra from trai (to protect or to free from bondage. thus, a mantra is an instrument of thought. according to hindu tradition, the material universe is said to be formed from divine vibration, a concept echoed in the judeo-christian concepts

ere at one time or another caught in fraud, and that no clear case of even a partial materialization exists. the belief in materialization rests upon evidence of the most questionable kind. the origin of materialization phenomena in its early stages, materialization was confined to the appearance of heads and hands, or vague luminous streaks of light. figures were materialized later. like much of the physical phenomena of spiritualism, it had its origin in the united states, where it was reported at a comparatively early period in the history of the movement. as early as 1860, seances were held with the fox sisters by robert dale owen and others, at which veiled and luminous figures were seen. one sitter, a mr. livermore, claimed to recognize the spirit of his dead wife during seances with

eenth century psychical researchers began to turn their attention toward materialization phenomena and were impressed with what they observed. french researcher camille flammarion attributed the materializations he had witnessed in the presence of eusapia palladino to fluidic emanations from the medium s body, while judging the recognition given them the result of illusion. other researchers said the physical organization formed by the spirit was composed of fine particles of matter drawn from the material world. gustav geley, in his book clairvoyance and materialisation (1927, says, this is no longer the marvelous and quasimiraculous affair described and commented on in early spiritualistic works. charles richet, in thirty years of psychical research (1923, was possibly the strongest witn

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

errun with otherworldly experiences, some of which certainly appear to resist glib accounting; yet so far it has proved exasperatingly tricky to establish that otherworldly experiences are also otherworldly events. the otherworld, perhaps, can happen to any of us at any time, but we may not live in it at least if we know what s good for us in the way that we live enclosed within the four walls of the physical structure in which we read these words. it is not wise to pass through a world of physical laws while distracted by all-encompassing dreams. even so, there is still a nobility to dreaming. there is also an undying appeal to the sort of romantic impatience that imagines new worlds bigger and more wondrous than our own, then xvi introduction brings these worlds and their marvelous inhab

me of them were demons in disguise. some years later, occult-oriented ufologist john a. keel wrote, the demons, devils, and false angels were recognized as liars and plunderers by early man. these same impostors now appear as long-haired venusians (keel, 1970. christian fundamentalist authors of ufo books expressed similar suspicions. adamski s death in april 1965 marked the passing of the era of the physical contactees. even so, the most successful contactee of later years was himself a physical contactee, eduard billy meier, a rural swiss man with a background in the esoteric. like adamski and his first-generation counterparts, meier put forth photographs, artifacts, and allegedly confirmatory testimony to back up his stories of inthe- flesh meetings with space people and of rides in the

( cosmic awareness communications, 1994. awareness teaches that the united states of america came into being through intervention with the founding fathers. the motive was to allow personal freedom, which would accelerate the process of change through which human beings must go to be reunited with awareness. the result will be a united states of awareness, where entities no longer feel trapped by the physical plane, but may realize their true identity as being cosmic beings of life, light and energy( cosmic awareness introduces itself, n.d. further reading cosmic aw a reness communications, 1994. http/ n e t. i n f o. n l/ c o s m i c. h t m l cosmic awareness introduces itself to the world, n.d. http//www.transactual.com/cac/intro.html melton, j. go rdon, 1996. en c yclopedia of am e r i

iel has spoken through baker since 1990. his principal platform is the weekly meeting of the communion of souls meditation group. baker has a cable-access show, gabriel speaks, on a new york television station every monday afternoon. gabriel, who speaks of himself in the plural, says, we come to you at this most important time in the evolution of your planet, a time of unity of soul and spirit in the physical body through the light and power of your being. we encourage you to stand in the power of one, as the individual light that you are, to create a new vision for your world, a new heaven on earth through your individual expression of unconditional love for yourselves and one another. we challenge you to act upon life as creators rather than having life act upon you( gabriel speaks, n.d

tp//www.fourwinds10.com/ information.html 118 gyeorgos ceres hatonn hierarchal board the hierarchal board communicates through pauline sharpe (also known as nada-yolanda) via channeling and automatic writing. the board is the solar system s spiritual government, and its members include sananda (jesus, who has orbited earth in a spacecraft since 1885. right now he is in etheric form but will enter the physical realm as the planet is cleansed and transformed for the coming new age, due to arrive sometime around 2000. sharpe s organization is called mark- age, commissioned by the hierarchal board to implant a prototype of spiritual government on earth, the i am nation. the i am nation is a government of, for and by the i am selves of all people on earth. it is not a political government, but

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

iterature, the most enigmatic and passionately discussed is the revelation of john. it opens with a description of john s vision of the ancient of days with fiery eyes and a two-edged sword coming from his mouth, etc. the text then goes on to delineate a series of seven sets of seven images. these images have long been regarded as allegorically depicting a linear series of events all occurring in the physical plane, leading to the reemergence of christ, his vanquishing of satan, and his ascension as the lamb of god to the throne on high in the new jerusalem. however, from the perspective of the mystical qabalah, the series of images listed in the revelation provide an allusion for the process of mystical awakening through the four worlds in the ascension of a specialized version of the sin

a specific hebrew letter. the sefer yetzirah is the primary source for the teachings regarding the nature of the letters and their distribution among the sefiroth on the tree. the gates connecting the sefiroth are doors that allow our consciousness to travel from one plane of existence to another. for example, all living beings pass through two gates connecting three sefiroth every day and night. the physical plane, which is the waking state of dualistic consciousness in most human beings, is represented by the sefirah at the very bottom of the tree called kingdom (there is no equivalent in the sefer yetzirah. when we go to sleep at night, we first move through the gate of the letter beyt b that links sefirah kingdom to sefirah foundation/below, and into the geviyah (astral shell) in the w

, with their respective states and stations, and their associated powers. what happens when you ascend the tree shall be described in a later section in this chapter, and the experiences in the various shells shall also be treated in more detail in chapter six. 2" 2' 8: 55 the qlifoth also correlate with the four letters yod y, heh h, vav v, heh h (and hence, we are formed in the image of elohim. the physical shell in the world of asiyah, infused with vital energy (xvr ruach; in chinese, qi; in sanskrit, prana, is called the nefesh (spn, and is represented by the lower heh h. the astral shell, called the geviyah (hyvg, is the embodiment of consciousness in the world of yetzirah (formation, and is represented by the vav v.26 the upper heh h is associated with the bliss-filled ruach ha qodes

differently colored liquid. then, imagine successively pouring some of the colored liquid from each one into the six others, resulting in a total of forty-nine different colors. the revelation tree has a different set of names for the sefiroth than the tree of the treasuries of elohim shown in figure 4.5 on page 120. most interpreters of the revelation see all the action described as occurring in the physical plane. however, the events described in the revelation occur on multiple planes. only the allusions involving the seven churches exist in the lowest sefirah victory, representing the physical plane. the forty-nine allusions in their qabalistic format as a tree of life are presented below :2 h' 8 :2" 2" f "1" 2: e2 2" 3 2 f 0#0 way of the treasuries of revelation (peshitta) 33' 8: h" 2

es of humans. the ultimate experiences possible with the tree of life are given as final details of the end. in sefirah blessing! the etz hachayyim yields several forms of the tree of life. the first renders the sefiroth as a pattern of ten concentric circles, like layers of an onion, with kingdom (malkhuth) as the centermost sefirah (see figure 5.6 on page 148. this format reflects the idea that the physical world of kingdom represents the densest form of spirit-matter, and that each layer is successively more subtle. as previously mentioned, the principal source for the yosher (lit. upright, straight, firm) form of the name hvhy is the sh ir qoma in the sefer raziel hagadol. in branch 3 of the etz hachayyim, luria synthesizes a meditation image in which the sefirothic pattern of the tree

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

horndike, p. 398. since bruno mentions his own lost work on the sphere in the context of these quotations from cecco d'ascoli (see below, p. 323, note 1) it seems not impossible that he may have used cecco's necromantic commentary in his lectures on the sphere at toulouse, and found in it the suggestion for the title for his book on magic memory. 197 giordano bruno: first visit to paris bered all the physical contents of the terrestrial world elements, stones, metals, herbs and plants, animals, birds, and so on and the whole sum of human knowledge accumulated through the centuries through the images of one hundred and fifty great men and inventors' the possessor of this system thus rose above time and reflected the whole universe of nature and of man in his mind. i believe, as already sugg

estial world, and the mystic who learns through profound knowledge of the hebrew alphabet to get into touch with them, and through them with the name itself, is moving in realms of the absolute far above the world of nature and penetrating into the mysteries of the life of god within himself. bruno sweeps away these "metaphysics" but uses the system "naturally, bringing the metaphysical down into the physical, yet using its unifying method to help in his constant aim of unifying multiphcity, or relating the all to the one. as far as practical magic is concerned, i think he would have interpreted the angel-summoning cabalist magic as really demon summoning. this transformation is easily suggested by study of 1 spaccio, dial. 3 (dial, ital, pp. 781-3. the passage is here quoted in the eighte

e form in which the first part of it is quoted above, pp. 213-4. 2 see above, p. 102. 3 agrippa, de occult, phil, ill, 25. reuchlin, de arte cabalistica, hagenau, 1517, pp. lvii ff. 269 giordano bruno and the cabala agrippa whose chapter on demons' some of which also expand arithmetically, as 12 for the signs, 36 for the decans, 72 for the quinarians, comes just before his angel chapters. in fact the physical or demonic application of angel magic is probably implied in trithemius' angel magic, which bruno certainly knew and used (besler copied out parts of the steganographia for him).2 so, in bruno's religion and magic, the best way is the egyptian way, described in the first part of the passage quoted from the spaccio. but the way of the jews and the cabalists (which they got from the egy

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

practice of money& wealth magick, following some of the techniques in dave lee s money magick work book, which i recommend. ii the binding of the body- this includes a physical regime of exercise and eating right. i adopted a total overhaul of my physical system. working out and yoga (asana [body, pranayama [breath, mantra-yoga [speech/mind) were utilized by me personally to a wonderful change of the physical. of this binding i am the living sigil. iii the binding of the heart- this was both recognition of the absolute falsity and truth of human love in respect to one another, self and divinity. this included the summary of love under will, relationships and other issues. iv the binding of the mind- the binding of the mind was the longest running initiation. this being a categorization of

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

is possible to reconstruct their inter-relationship in terms of a hierarchy, and to examine the correspondences between lovecraft s imaginary pantheon and those of pre-existing religious and mythological systems. basically, the gods of the cthulhu mythos fall into two groups, the great old ones and the elder gods, though of the latter, only nodens is mentioned by name. between ultimate chaos and the physical world stand yog-sothoth and azathoth, who share dominion over the lesser deities, pre-human races, and mankind. yog-sothoth is the outer manifestation of the primal chaos, the gate though which those outside must enter. in the dunwich horror, lovecraft writes, the old ones were, the old ones are, and the old ones shall be. not in the spaces we know, but between them, they walk serene

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

n direct contact with the mental sphere (while avoiding the censor-filter and the astral plane. channel c is only permissible in a state of galtered awareness. h the two gdream levels h of the consciousness and the unconsciousness have direct access to the astral level. ucid dreaming would imply an intersection point with the causes are planted by magical means, which often manifest themselves on the physical level (l the mental level, which is very rare) to be effective, sigilization should take place in c (the altered state of consciousness. be aware that the consciousness does not have direct access to the causal plane and the unconsciousness has only got indirect access to the physical level via the causal plane. according to the theosophical model, the causal plane presides over all t

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

togod, to a brother, to all mankind. it seeks constantly to build the temple of the soul and thus to fit maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (66 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:56 am] us for that house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. masonry is a fellowship that unites masons in friendship and good will. it teaches the spiritual values of life that lie beyond the physical senses. masonry confronts the fact of death with the greater fact of faith in the immortality of the soul. masons believe sincerely that when life on earth comes to a close, the soul is translated from the imperfections of this mortal sphere to that allperfect glorious and celestial lodge above, where god, the grand architect of the universe, presides. with these truths and conviction

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

ost, may know how to make for themselves this great gem. we are taught that in the beginning god created heaven and earth--the whole universe in fact, and we understand that this great creative force expresses itself either as will or imagination. by imagination the great architect of the universe must first have visualized everything as it now is, or as it was first created, and then by his will the physical atoms were marshaled into this matrix of thought, thus gradually bringing the universe into manifestation as designed by its creator. nor is this process complete, but will continue until the whole has become perfect as originally designed. the divine hierarchies who have carried out the plan of the great creator also use the same dual creative force when fashioning the crystal in the

mercury who with their wisdom will guide him toward the desired goal. the method as outlined by the ancient alchemists we shall discuss when we have summed up in a few words the points made. these must be firmly fixed in mind to appreciate the full value of what follows. the creative force used by god to bring a solar system into manifestation, and the force used by the divine hierarchies to form the physical vehicle of the lower kingdoms over which they rule as group spirits, expresses itself in a dual manner as will and imagination, and is the same as the united creative force of the male and the female which results in the creation of a human body. at one time man was bi-sexual, male-female, and therefore each was able to propagate his species without assistance from anyone else. but on

plants. they are pure and innocent, their propagative practices are untainted by passion, and their whole creative force is turned upwards toward the light, where it manifests as the flower, a thing of joy and beauty for all to behold. yet the plants are unable to do otherwise, for they have no intelligence, no consciousness of the outside world and no free-will in action. they can only create in the physical world, however "above man in the scale of evolution are the gods, creators upon the spiritual and physical planes. they also are pure as the plants, for their whole creative force is also turned upwards and is expended in whatever manner their intelligence directs; and knowing good and evil, they always do good by choice "between the gods and the plant kingdom stands man, a being endo

in shame and is outraged when it is dragged into the light. this condition must be altered ere spiritual progress can be made, and, therefore, you must carefully consider the similarity between the chaste plant and the pure spiritual gods who both turn their whole creative power upwards towards the light. in the course of evolution you have risen above the plant, which has creative power only in the physical world, and have become like the gods possessing creative power, on both the mental and the physical planes of being, besides intelligence and free-will to direct it. this was accomplished by the diversion of one-half of your sex-force upwards for building a brain and larynx, organs which are still fed and nourished by this uplifting half of the sex-force. but while the gods direct the

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

and state of the father "whom no man hath seen at any time" but who is revealed in "the light of the world" the son, who is the highest initiate of the sun period. as the unseen fire is revealed in the flame, so also the fullness of the father dwelt in the son, and they are one as fire is one with the flame in which it manifests. this is the root of all true sun and fire worship. all look beyond the physical symbol and adore "our father who art in heaven" the mystic masons of today hold this faith in fire as firmly as ever. thus it will be seen that the unity which prevailed in the saturn period continued in the sun period. the ordinary humanity of that time has now evolved to the glory of archangels; some were more advanced than others, but there was no antagonism among them. our present

he arts and crafts of temple-building. about five months after the quickening, when the last of the watery signs, pisces, has been passed, the representative of the lucifer spirits, samael, focuses the forces of the fiery sign, aries, where mars is positively polarized, so that under the impulse of their dynamic energy the waters of the womb are voided, and the imprisoned spirit is liberated into the physical world, to fight the battle of life. it may blindly butt its head against the cosmic forces typified by the first of the fiery signs, aries, the ram, which is a symbol of the brute strength brought to bear upon the problems of life by the most primitive races; or it may adopt the more modern method of cunning, as a means of attaining mastery over others, which characteristic is indicat

ns. at that time man was the tractable ward of the divine hierarchs who guided him physically, these being darkly referred to in the bible as "kings of edom" later, during the lemurian epoch, when the body of man had crystallized and condensed somewhat more, mankind was divided into sexes physically. but as the consciousness of man was still focused in the spiritual world they were unconscious of the physical act of generation, as we are now of digestion; neither did they know birth or death and were in fact totally unaware of the possession of a physical vehicle until in time they sensed it during the generative process; it was then said that "adam knew eve" at that time lucifer spirits, fallen angels and inhabitants of the warlike planet mars, taught them how to eat of the tree of knowle

unaware of the possession of a physical vehicle until in time they sensed it during the generative process; it was then said that "adam knew eve" at that time lucifer spirits, fallen angels and inhabitants of the warlike planet mars, taught them how to eat of the tree of knowledge, which is the symbolical name for the generative act. thus by degrees their eyes were opened and they became aware of the physical world, but lost touch with the spiritual and the guardian angels who had previously been their benevolent guides. only a few of the most spiritual among them retained their higher vision and communion with the divine hierarchs. these were then known as prophets, who acted as messengers between the invisible divine leaders and their respective peoples. but in time mankind desired to se

et no life within themselves but are worked upon by the group-spirit from without entirely and it is the group-spirit which generates the life-giving currents responsible for the animation in these creatures; these currents pass inwards to sustain the nascent life until it shall be able to respond and begin to send currents outwards from itself) these radiant lines of force emanating invisibly to the physical sight from our dense bodies are our aura, as already stated, and while the color of each individual's aura differs from that of all other individuals there is nevertheless a basic or ground color showing its status in the scale of evolution. in the lower races this ground color is a dull red like the color of a slow burning fire, indicating their passionate, emotional nature. when we

FULL MOON RITUALS

taskmistress, but her wisdom is worth the effort required to absorb even a fraction of it. sharon rests briefly on the strength of the staff that has helped her through the long days and nights of walking, the warm ebony wood almost soft against her palms. she closes her eyes and remembers rock and dirt, frost and ice glittering in the white moonlight, a chiaroscuro scene more like a landscape on the physical moon than on earth. smells of cold dust and frozen water. sounds only of the tiny breakages in earth s bones of rock, snaps and cracks that are birth cries of minute particles of soil- the ultimate nourishment of us all. we all eat dirt, sharon reflects as she trudges onward. dirt formed finally into animal and vegetable that we find palatable. but still dirt. dry dust rises in small

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

aboratories seeking to transmute knowledge into gold, and when the people cannot understand their jargon they fall back upon the pen of the novel-writer, transforming scientific fact into romantic fiction. why has science thus failed us? because the wisdom of the few has been cast like pearls before the swinish ignorance of the many. the intellectual evolution of the masses has not kept pace with the physical evolution of the scientists. a new body has been built, a body of titanic power, yet it is still inhabited by a mind which belongs to a far less powerful instrument. the result is a moral disintegration- a throwing out of balance, out of focus, out of equilibrium. chaos surrounds us, because the mysteries have been communicated to those unworthy to receive them, and not until the new

from the world spirit (spiritus mundi. it consists of the positive or male principle 'hesed, which means grace or mercy, also called gedulah (magnificence; and the negative or female principle pahad (punishment, also called geburah (severity) and din (judgment. these two unite in the sixth sephirah, tiphereth (beauty, the highest manifestation of ethical life- the ideal. the third triad is called the physical or material world and consists of the male or positive sephirah netzah (triumph or victory, and the female or negative hod (glory or splendour. they constitute the garms of god h and represent the centripetal and centrifugal energies of the universe, for gall the energies, forces, and increase in the universe proceed through them h.12 in turn they unite in the sephirah yesod (foundati

for he will not pardon your transgressions: for my name is in him. 20 the tree of life. the ten sephiroth when combined with the twenty-two letters form what is known as the tree of life, which constitutes the framework of adam qadmon, the heavenly adam, similar in anatomy to his human counterpart- the earthly adam. man is a combination of three spheres of force, the intellectual, the moral, and the physical, which are related to the neshamah, rua'h, and nephesh. these forces, or qualities, find their activity in the outer or material world, which is alone cognizable and, therefore, existent to man because of his three-fold constitution. like the body of man, the tree of life is itself divided horizontally into four planes (see plate iv on page 31) and vertically by three trunks or pillar

e two multiplied together making 12 and representing the zodiac (see plate v on page 34, the twelve months of the year, etc, and consequently the entire creative cycle symbolized by two interlaced six-pointed stars or seals of solomon; the one being the great work below and the other the great work above. there are four manifestations- the no-thing, the intellectual world, the sensuous world, and the physical world; also the four elements air, fire, water, and earth, the four living beasts of the chariot throne, and the four letters in the name of tetragrammaton. in the zohar we read: the firmament is imprinted, at the four corners of a square, with four figures, of a lion, an eagle, an ox, and a man; and the face of a man is traced in all of them, so that the face of lion is of man, the f

to unfold itself and we enter the sphere of time, of thought in extension. from this unfolding emerges form- geometricity, or a multiplication of spaces, shadows of things to be. so far there is no materiality; only mathematics, numbers, and letters; symbols, of shapes which are still dreaming. lastly, in these forms movement is born and they become what we call substantial; then only do we enter the physical world of action- of materialized thought. movement presupposes a working outwards from a centre, or a working inwards from a circumference, a breathing in and out. in both there is a starting-point and a beyond the starting-point: a duality which presupposes a choice between at least two directions, the value of each differing according to the circumstances which surround each at any

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

on of the tree, like that of all other religious emblems, became considerably changed. through its energies, or life-giving properties, existence had long been maintained, and for this reason, as has already been observed, it became an object of veneration; but, after the reproductive power in man had risen to the dignity of a supreme god, the tree, to the masses of the people, became a symbol of the physical, life-giving energy in mortals and in animals. in other words, it became a phallic emblem representing the continuation of existence, or the power to reproduce or continue life on the earth. as a religious symbol it became the traditional tree of life. the tree, like nearly every other object in nature, was and still is, in various parts of the world, either female or male, and all id

s has shown to have existed there" from what is known relative to the speculations of an ancient race, the fact is observed that creation was but a re-formation of matter. wisdom, or minerva, formed the earth and the planets; she did not create the heavens and the earth, as did the later jewish god. of the seven principles of the universe, matter was the first, and of the seven principles of man, the physical body was the earliest. through evolutionary processes, or through cyclic periods involving millions of years, mind was developed, and in course of time spirit was finally manifested. mai, the mother of gotama buddha, was simply matter, or illusion, from which its higher manifestation, mind or spirit, was emerging. she was also the mother of mercury. a clearer knowledge of the philosop

ival was closed with this cruel abomination" notwithstanding these atrocities, in their conceptions of a future state of existence, and especially in their disposition of the unregenerate after death, are to be observed certain traces of human feeling and refined sensibility which are difficult to reconcile with the cruelty practiced in their religious rites, and which bear a striking contrast to the physical torture, to which after death the wicked are subjected not only in mexico, but in countries professing a high stage of civilization and culture. of their religious observances, those which had doubtless been inherited from an older civilization, prescott, quoting from torquemada and sahagun, says "many of their ceremonies were of a light and cheerful complexion, consisting of the nati

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

eam of love. in the intellectual order: in the realization. of the dreamofpoetry. in the spiritual. order .in therealization ofthedream of the mystics [note:theprospectus was issued in1891.1have been unable to identify mr rothwell or to determine his relationshipwithwaite. rag](ii)'a tentative267 rite'for'anorderof the spiritual temple'wearetold bythemystics that there is an exterior evolution on the physical plane, and an interior evolution on the psychic plane. there is a promise to the outward man and a promise to the inward man. they prophesyunto us of a glory to berevealedoutwardly and of a glory to be realizedwithin-oran exterior splendour and an interior light. this two-fold evolutionwillbe represented in. the ministry of devotional mysticism by the liturgy and the ritual.theliturgy

divine; and the way and the means thereof,withthetwowhoseek to communicate, namely, pneuma andpsyche-thespirit andthebride. if we'educe these processesand ideas into form on the exterior plane, we shallhave definite points for our guidance:(a)the templeinto whichallretire to establish correspondencewiththedivine-andthis is the interior sanctuary.(b)thevisible body .of the church, corresponding to the physical body, and represented by the concourse of worshippers.(c)theritual of the temple, which creates the conditions that are required in the exterior man.(d)thesoul and the spirit which do reside in the interior man, and wherewith the outward man must be unified. these are represented within the interior sanctuary bytheministry of a man and a woman.(e)theliturgy, or devotionalservice,by wh

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

is thatherfollowers believed implicidy that she had and that she did.thetheosophical society had as its objects:'first-toform the nucleus of an universal brotherhoodofhumanity, without distinction of race, creed or colour.second-topromote the studyofaryan and other eastern literature, religions and.scien255 ces and vindicate its importance.third-toinvestigate the hid255 den mysteriesofnature and the physical powers latent in man' in keeping with the society's principalaim-thepromotion of indianphilosophy-bothfounders and the headquarters moved to bombay in1&]9,where they gained immediate support from both the english community and native indians, although madame blavatsky's principal work,isisunveiled(1877)was a mixture of indian, gnostic, kabbalistic and other concepts and beliefs. among

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

eof jehovah, comes the highest overshad255 owing of the divine, comparable to the atma. fromhe,the ho of jehovah, comes neshamah, the buddhi, the spiritual soul. from yay, thevofjehovah, comes ruach, the manas, intellect and mind. from the finalhe,theahof jehovah, is derived nephesh, the kama of the theosophist, the appetites and passions. these are all implanted in the astral shell, which moulds the physical body. these four principles function in chief upon the four108themagical masonworlds, divine, moral, intellectual and emotional respectiv255 ely: and either of these essences may dominate a man, and they do in fact exist in constantly varying proportions. the highest principle overshadows the others, and the central ones may reach up to the higher, or, by neglect of opportunities or b

has some sort of astral body or aura in every stage of existence, however much above our present mode of life. this root tzel reappears in the hebrew word tzelmuth, meaning death, and the 'shadow of death: tzel, shadow; and muth, death; in the latin vulgate -umbra mortis,ingreek255skia thanatou.this is a curious coincidence if there be no hebrew recognition of the astral, because the astral, like the physical body, is subject to similar change at death. consider next the formation of eve, the first female, in genesisii.21-23:here we have the so-called jehovisticnarrative, in which the hebrew divine names are jehovah elohim,ihvhalhim,and these are rendered into the english words'lordgod 'and he took one of his [adam's] ribs 'and of the ribanomalies inthebiblical views of man 143which the lo

rew blind for purposes of concealment?thewordtemunahis used for the likeness of any thing, as in exodus xx. 4, or as in numbersxii,8 'the similitude of the ihvh; or in pslam xvii. 15 'i shall be satisfied when i awake with thy likeness, meaning the likeness of deity.thenext principle to be noticed is the prana or life essence, the vitality; that power resident in the astral vehicle which animates the physical body, and keeps it in action and living existence. perhaps the word which most definitely represents this principle in the hebrew bible is chih, or mchih. chi meansliving:chiah,life.chiya,an animal alive.these words become in greek,zoe;and in latin,vita.forexample, we find the word chiahin genesis i. 30 'wherein there islife';in latin,animavivens,it occurs again in genesis ii. 7 'the

authors have recognized only body and soul: it may be noted here that the148themagicalmasonimmortality of the soul was only declared as an article of faith by the lateran council in is13. in considering the brain as the organ of mind, theosophy teaches how the manasic principle sends a ray or reflection to dwell in the material brain, and how the mental powers of a man are fettered and limited by the physical state of the brain and spinal cord which he possesses. now it is a curious fact,butit is nevertheless true- that the word 'brain' does not occur in the english bible, nor the wordcerebrumin the latin version; nor the hebrew word for brain 'muach- much, in the hebrew original; at least not in the sense of 'brain: it occurs once, but is there translated 'marrow of the bones, a second me

n in one case, themindof the creator of man in the second. and again in psalm vii. 10,'myshield is with god, which saveth the upright inheart',here 'laib' is clearly used in reference to the reasoning mind. i give here examples of the varying meanings of the bible word 'mind: in genesis xxvi. 35, ruch or 'ruach, and deuteronomy xviii. 6, npsh 'nephesh, the english word'mind',applies to the heart, the physical organ. in psalm xxxi. 12,lb,'laib, and isaiah xlvi. 8, lb 'laib, it means memory. in proverbs xxi. 27, it infers design. in isaiah xxvi. 3, it is imagination. in genesis xxvi, 35, ruach is translated a 'grief of mind .150themagical masonin deuteronomy xviii. 6, nephesh is translated 'all the desire of his mind. ini.chronicles xxviii. i, we have 'perfect heart and willing mind' transla

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

then will: the. ritual prevent rain-storms and thunder destroying the crops; but not cnlyfor this purpose; the chapterofthe papyrus concludes,'itis good for a man on earth or in heaven to do this. he will attain dignities which are above him, and be delivered from all evil' herethenweseerainthe.character thatinmodern mystical phrase wouldbecalled-thecentral-spiritual sun, manifested materially as the physical sun in the sky, when it was weather conditions that had to be modified (as necessarily was frequently the case in egypt. but manifested also as a bringer of good to the exorciser himself, both on the materialandonthe spiritual plane. hence he is directed to use the formula often, as a christian of today might be directed to be regular and diligent in his devotions.iwouldhere.caution t

eam? clearly, from the descriptions left us in various confessions, the witches did notthinkso. in the ordinary practices there was the fascination, the intoxication of a mad excitement. probably the effect on the brain was not far removed from the effect of the intoxication of alcohol, or perhaps we might rather say of hashish, but simply and easily procured, and accompanied by ecstatic visions. the physical presence of the devil (whatever this might actually be) enormously increased the delight of the intoxication, and the culmination was in the revels of the sabbath. much mightbesaid of this. the undoubted traces have been summarized in brilliant descriptions by goethe in germany, by merejkowski in italy of the renaissance, by max hueffer in this country, partially too by harrison ainsw

t science is absolutely appropri255 ate;itisthe geometrical expression of a physical truth, and also of a psychic and of a spiritual truth; for that which is atruthon one plane, is a truth on every plane, if only we read the correspondences aright. the propositions of euclid are abstract truths; and no man ever could draw the ideally perfect figures necessary for their complete demonstration, yet the physical truths which those ideal figures represent are the basis of all physical science.itwill only be possible to illustrate this tonight by taking a few of the simplest of the occult symbols, and indicating a few out of their many interpretations, with one or two examples, to show how the great glyphs are written on the face of objective nature for those who have the eyestosee. beginning a

ciples and beyond the law of karma.thesubstitution of libra for ara marks a distinct stage in the progress of religious history; many others are marked in the zodiac, and will appear as we proceed.thesymbol of libra is simply ara cut off at the top (fig 12. to see one instance of how these symbols are written on the face of physical nature, and how everyone of them must be in fact just as true on the physical plane asitis on the abstract metaphysical or spiritual plane, consider a ray of light. we know it is threefold; we pass it through the triangle, that is the prism, whose section is triangular, and the unity becomes a trinity, three prismatic colours coming from the white light and retiring into the white light again, and each one being in itself a perfect vehicle forthemanisfestation

is said to be attributed to the moon. now, when our world began to revolve upon its axis, and also to go round the central sun with poles inclined to the plane of its orbit at a particular angle, it generated two centres offorce, one positive and the other negative; and it generated a double kind of current, a positive current and a negative current, and these currents really account for most of the physical phenomena of the globe. these currents are of different kinds. look at any physical atlas and you can trace some of them; you can see the magnetic currents coming to a pole, not at all coincident with the geographical pole, nor coincident with the pole of extreme cold, which also again is different from the noth pole or the geographical pole. you will alsos.etraced the prevailing curr

GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

later, from 1702, bishop of skara (the name was changed when the family was ennobled in 1719. from 1716 to 1747 swedenborg was an assessor in the royal college of mines of sweden, but he was more than simply a metallurgist and mining engineer. by any standard swedenborg was a polymath: fascinated equally by the natural world and by human invention he not wrote learned treatises on every aspect of the physical and natural sciences, and on currency and economics, but also designed mechanical devices as diverse as a fire-engine, machine-gun, flying-machine and submarine. but in 1744 there came a turning point in his life. he had for some years been attempting to demonstrate through his scientific studies that there was a spiritual underpinning of the material universe an attempt that culminat

membership of some 25,000. swedenborg s ideas, however have had a greater effect the secular world, influencing individuals as diverse as blake, balzac, emerson, yeats, and d. t. suzuki. a detailed discussion of those ideas, and of swedenborgian theology in general is beyond the scope of this paper but certain aspects must be noted in order to make sence of the swedenborgian rite. for swedenborg the physical world is the result of spiritual causes, and the laws of nature are reflections of spiritual laws; thus objects and even the material world are images of their spiritual counterparts. this is his doctrine of correspondences. from this derives the other notion that concerns us: the idea behind the literal, historical meaning of the scriptures is an inner, spiritual sense which sense is

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

asonic writings, we can clearly see the answer to this question: the goal of this organization is to spread the humanist philosophy throughout the world, and to eradicate the monotheistic religions (islam, christianity and judaism. for example, in an article published in the masonic magazine mimar sinan, it says "masons do not search for the origin of the ideas of evil, justice and honesty beyond the physical world, they believe that these things arise from a person's social conditions, social relationships and what he strives for in his life" and adds "masonry is trying to spread this idea throughout the whole world."53 selami isindag, a senior turkish mason, writes: according to masonry, in order to rescue humanity from a morality of the supernatural based on religious sources, it is nec

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

from the heights to the depths. this image, the cross, is the primal image of the great chain of being and traditional cosmology. it is pregnant with meaning and within it are the central concepts of gnosticism. if we consider the cross and the intersection between the spiritual and the material, we can also contemplate the variations in ideals between these two extremes. the material emphasises the physical, material and quantitative, while the spiritual emphasises spiritual, ethereal and qualitative. the vertical line represents ethics, content and meaning, the horizontal represents results, activity and relativity. the interface between these two lines is within the "sacred centre. it is from this centre that we can begin to unfold some of the major concepts of the traditional view of

tent and meaning, the horizontal represents results, activity and relativity. the interface between these two lines is within the "sacred centre. it is from this centre that we can begin to unfold some of the major concepts of the traditional view of the world. the sacred centre is the point where man touches the divine and can come under the influence of the spiritual world while existing within the physical, it is only at this nexus that enlightenment is possible. the gnostic handbook page 17 if we consider the image of the cross we can delineate certain characteristics, there is the sacred centre, the vertical line becomes the axis mundi, the horizontal line becomes the earth, above which are the supernal worlds, below which are the infernal. this map of the living cosmos is central to

rtant as it gives rise to the sexual polarity of most pagan traditions and the balance between mind and intuition in others. the third is the other world, it is an intermediate reality and is comprised of any number of planes, worlds or locales. these can be described in semi-analytic terms as planes or dimensions or in more organic terms as worlds, halls or localities. the fourth is the earth or the physical world. the fifth is the underworld, the realm of the dead. in most organic models this is seen inside or below the earth, in the emanation models it is usually related to the moon and seen above or around the earth. the third, fourth and fifth characteristics are more noticeable in organic models, in emanation models they tend to be included within a gradient of states or worlds. thes

before him both pythagoras and socrates are of great significance, it was plato who outlined the major characteristic of the great chain of being- ideals. for plato an ideal was more than just a notion or idea, ideals existed eternally in the world of ideals (similar to the gnostic pleroma) and had eternal, abstract qualities. it is from this world of ideals the lower worlds emanate, resulting in the physical world. platonism, neo platonism and gnosticism argue between themselves in regards to the nature of matter. while all posit a demiurge which created the material dimensions, the nature of this being (from demonic to malefic, bungling to a demi-god) depends on the school and sect. plutarch (45-125ad, for example, posited a negative world soul (demiurge) and hence heralded a reconciliat

s. the gnostic handbook page 22 (the system of nine rather than seven duplicates the principles of fire and ice as distinct worlds, this is not found in later models of the universe such as the anglo saxon) the world in the center is called midgard. the word gard means dwelling, it is obviously related to the word garden. midgard is middle earth, the garden in which ex live our lives. it includes the physical world as it is perceived by our senses. encircling midgard is the world serpent (4th c) niflheim is the realm of ice and darkness, while muspellsheim is the world of fire and heat. the interaction between fire and ice, niflheim and muspellsheim (2nd c) is a major dynamic within the activity of the world tree. this interaction occurs in ginnungagap (1st c, an empty abyss, where the fir

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

of a yearning to know the original creator she gives birth to a demi-god, ialdabaoth who in turn creates the material world. he becomes conceited and arrogant, and his creation (matter) becomes fallen and trapped within his dominion. in this legend the god of the old testament is seen as evil and christ is the only emissary of the light world. in another tradition satanel (the fallen one) creates the physical world, but his creation is sterile and marred. yahweh as the emissary of light rectifies this false creation by breathing life into shells satanel has formed. however, the fallen world cannot be fully rectified and a mixed system of light and darkness is formed. if we wish to move into another realm of myth, we could try a modern legend. in one fig 2 a multiple views of the central ev

enes and memes, beyond the archons, beyond the alpha event and return to the higher spiritual worlds. this means that mans error cannot be excused. he must awaken himself and achieve a rectification of the scheme of things. this rectification, however, can only occur after the nature of the system has been truly comprehended. the scheme of things in the gnostic worldview, however, goes far beyond the physical, or for that matter even the mental. if we accept the hypothesis that other dimensions, planes, even worlds exist, then there must be hierarchies of fallen and unfallen denizens. worlds that exist beyond time and space, and worlds trapped in the mesh of matter. these worlds may be populated, there may be other streams of life, some waiting to help mankind, to liberate him from this pr

human level, it is the dimension of high level intuition and cosmic awareness. the plane of the divine spirit and the plane of the life spirit are equivalent to the kabbalistic world of briah. traditionally the alpha event caused the fall of everything below the world of atziluth. the worlds of briah, yetzirah and assiah all contain mixtures of light and darkness. however, it is in the desire and the physical planes that the dialectic has gained the most influence. the plane of thought this is also known as the mental plane. here the flood of energy takes the form of reason and thought, the ground plane are formulated and laid. gnostic theurgy page 29 the desire plane the desire plane is also known as the emotional or astral plane. in some traditions it is also seen as the reflective spher

nown as the emotional or astral plane. in some traditions it is also seen as the reflective sphere or astral light. the division between the thought and desire plane is not as clear as it seems and intermingling occurs between them both, the lower reaches of both planes are nearly totally dialectally controlled. the planes of thought and desire are equivalent to the kabbalistic world of yetzirah. the physical plane is the kabbalistic world of assiah, the fallen world of matter. now i realise these descriptions are far from satisfactory, however it is very difficult to define alternate realities without reference to other subjects which we have not covered as yet. since the gnostic system is self referencing, we have a situation where each truth is dependant on an understanding of others. s

intains that the essential earth logos is a light force (even in some traditions sophia herself) which has been locked in an outer physical cage or prison. this is where the gnostic concept of earth is radically different from earth religions, to worship the earth is to worship a cage, to be subservient to the earth is to risk annihilation. the earth is a living field, but like everything else on the physical plane, it is in a state of flux and drifts between light and darkness. the earth logos receives mixed energy currents from the solar sphere and transmits them to the earth system (fig 10) the body or form of the earth is covered by a fig 10- gnostic theurgy page 43 grid-like pattern of energy lines. these lines (like acupuncture points on the human body) relay the energies received an

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

would represent the higher self/daimon. anoint the neck and arms in abramelin oil and have the chamber lit with natural light if possible allowing the sun to enter the chamber. remember, the point is to reach the empyrean or celestial realms of the aethyr, the higher consciousness of self. while quietly meditating, envision the astral body growing, of which a great fire and light is rising above the physical body, envision and eye within this fire. raise yourself up in through the aethyr, from which you are floating and rising in the sky. as you rise begin to visualize a great angel before you. there is a great wind which is violent and rushing about you and this seraph. the angel is illuminated in bright light, with eyes that are black despite the beautiful and strong continence of this

demonic forces as initiatic guides, and is related directly to the self. the shadow is significant as the adversary as it is the dreamin body with sloughs off the waking physical body for the dreaming or astral plane to go forth to the sabbat, or the darkness of night. this is the immortal and fiery eye of shadow, 15 which aligned with the body of light, grows eternal and is able to separate from the physical body. when working with goetic demons or angels, allow the shadow and light aspects of the self to invoke them and gain their knowledge and attributes, that under willed association, you will grow in the perception of self. that which you seek from such contact you will ultimately grow in self by doing such. the body of shadow is developed by the following techniques: decorate your te

and use the black mirror to visualize its form and impressions it may send. if a specific goetic spirit is bound with the magician as a familiar/famulus, then the black mirror is ideal in communication. some have used divination boards in front of black mirrors to communicate with spirits, this techniques proves a powerful gnosis to step into, as you essentially bring the astral/ghost realm into the physical plane. the mirror is used in the following way- 1. summon the spirit in the evocation circle 2. bind the spirit to the vessel and sigil accordingly. 3. use the mirror to contact the spirit later after it has been bound. 4. contact the spirit before sleep to ensure a detailed communication if you dare. seeking first communicationonce the spirit has been properly bound to the vessel, yo

GOLDEN DAWN LESSER BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM LBRP

the vibration of the god-names and the invocation of both the angels of the cardinal points and the holy guardian angel, is that gradually the coarser cells or monadic atoms are ejected from the sphere of consciousness. to take their place other lives, more sensitive and refined, of a finer grade of spiritual substance, are attracted to the sphere of being, and infused into the very substance of the physical and invisible constitution. thus a vital purification takes place, enabling the influence of the holy guardian angel to penetrate the refined brain and mind to diffuse through out the personality its presence and grace, an important preliminary to magical progrecethe sanctuary of maat order of the golden dawn- content http//www.ritual-magic.com/welcome/modules.php?name=content. 1 of 2

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS D

d for all sephirotic influences as well. let us never confuse a sephiroth with one of the heavens of assiah, or with a planet or a zodiacal. all sephirotic influences should be invoked with the white band held on high. the white band is also employed for rising in the planes. 4 when working with mundane matters, you will use the black portion of the lotus wand, as this deals with the material and the physical world. the symbology of the lotus the inner ten petals refer to the purity of the ten sephiroth. understanding the symbology of the lotus itself is very important. this is, of course, why we hold the white portion of the lotus wand when working with the nature of the sephiroth directly. the middle eight refer to the counter charged or natural and spiritual forces of m and o. the lower

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

ion (for the same degree of the zodiac ascendeth as both, otherwise the birth could not take place. which is to say that those times, the same degree of the zodiac that is ascending in the east of the heavens of the star whereon he is incarnated. thus does he remain during that incarnation, facing that particular point in his sphere of sensation. that is to say, this sphere does not revolve about the physical body. from dsj and hrwbg are formed the arms. therein exists the faculties of operative action, and at their extremities are the symbols of the four elements and the spirit. thus: thumb- spirit, third finger- fire, index finger- water, little finger- air, second finger- earth. the arms are the manifestors of the executive power of the ruach, and therein are the faculties of touch stro

l forces of the name, which are in the citadel of trapt, to locate them in dwsy, which is a more easily attacked position. for the automatic consciousness is the translator of the ruach unto the nephesch. from twklm is formed the whole physical body under the command and presidency of the nephesch. the nephesch is the subtle body or the refined astral light upon which, as on an invisible pattern, the physical body is extended. the physical body is permeated throughout by the rays of the ruach, of which is the material completion. the nephesch shineth through the material body and formeth the magical mirror or sphere of sensation. this magical mirror or sphere of sensation is an imitation or copy of the sphere of the universe. the space between the physical body and the boundaries of the sp

ell-being and health. its dwsy is by physical desire and gratification. its twklm, by absolute increase or dominion of matter in the material body. the nephesch is the real, actual body of which the material body is only the result through the action of the ruach, which by aid of the nephesch, formeth the material body by the rays of the ruach, which do not ordinarily proceed beyond the limits of the physical body. that is to say, in the ordinary man, the rays of the ruach rarely penetrate into the sphere of sensation. shining through infinite worlds and darting its rays through the confines of space in this sphere of sensation, is placed a faculty even as a light is placed within a lantern. this is, in a certain sense, placed in the appeture of the upper part of the ruach where it acts on

is the true attributions of the seven appetures of the head: right ear- l; right eye- a; mouth- b; right nostril- f; left ear- k; left eye- 5; left nostril- c. these latter represent here the sonofirerous sense. the right and left eye, the luminous sense, as the sun and the moon are the illuminaries of the macrocosm. the right and left nostrils through which the breath passes, giving strength to the physical body are under f and c. the mouth is under b, the messenger and the speaker. the spiritual consciousness is a focus of the action of the neschamah. the lower will power should control the descent of the spiritual consciousness into the ruach, and then into the nephesch, for the consciousness must descend into the nephesch before the image of the sphere of sensation can be perceived. t

he action of the lower will, and submited to the reasoning power derived as aforesaid from hmkj and hnyb. but in the ordinary man when sleeping and in the mad man, the idiot, and the drunkard, the process is not quite the same. in the sleeping man, the concentration of the ruach in his heart during the waking time hath produced a weakening of the action of the ruach in its subsidiary sephiroth in the physical body. to preserve the salutary conjunction of the ruach with the nephesch in the physical body (whose limits are fixed by the sephiroth of the ruach, it is necessary to weaken the concentration in trapt to repair the strain which is produced by the concentration of the ruach therein during the waking state. this reflux of the ruach into the subsidiary sephiroth produces naturally a we

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

itting another potency, either human embodied, or human disembodied, elemental or demonic. the first action of such a force is to flatter the lower will, until he shall have established firmly an entrance into the sphere of sensation, and thus shall cause a strain on the nephesch which shall render the ruach less concentrated. as soon as the ruach is sufficiently dispersed to repair the strain on the physical body, the lower will is weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great poin

weakened, and is soon seized upon and bound by the invader, whence arise the sensations of chill and drowsiness which are the usual forerunners of obsession. now to yield the force necessary to overpower the lower will from any chance of communication with the higher, the obsessing idea proceeds by seizing upon the daath, and this consequently is the great point of attack, especially the part in the physical body which is at the back of the head about the junction with the spine. now, unless the lower will shall voluntarily endeavour to restore the connection, it is impossible for the higher will to intervene, seeing that the lower will is king of the physical body. remember that no obsessing force can overpower the lower will, if that shall bravely and in spite of all opposition aspire u

. remember that no obsessing force can overpower the lower will, if that shall bravely and in spite of all opposition aspire unto the higher will. trance may arise from the action of obsession, or from the action of the higher will. therefore, its aspects are varied. death superveneth the natural man, when the mental action of the ruach and the nephesch is definitely and thoroughly interrupted in the physical body. in the adept, death can only supervene when the higher will consenteth thereto, and herein is implied the whole mystery of the elixir of life. additional notes on obsession g.h. frater n.o.e.l. when the magnetic rule of a desire causes separation between the higher will and the ruach and nephesch, the result is obsession. the natural man is often caught up in obsessions without

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U7

ains nothing of pecuniary value and nothing personal to myself. i hereby direct my legal representatives whomsoever, in case of my death or incapacity, to return the same at once, unread and unopened, to g.h. frater p.c.a, at 14050 cherry avenue, suite r- 159, fontana, california, 92337. 2 this is the gbook of the path of the chameleon h. the knowledge of the colors of the forces which lie beyond the physical universe. study thou well that saying of hermes, gthat which is below is like that which is above, h for if that which is below is conformed according to the law of the concealed one. great is his name. be thou well assured that the closer thou adherest unto the law of the universe in thy working, by so much the more is thy magical working just and true. recall what was said unto thee

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

ealment. d. the astral light to be molded into the shroud. e. the equation of the symbols in the sphere of sensation. f. the invocation of the higher; the placing of a barrier without the astral form; the clothing of the same with obscurity through the roper invocation. g. formulating clearly the idea of becoming invisible. the formulating of the exact distance at which the shroud should surround the physical body. the consecration with nand o, so that their vapor may begin to form a basis for the shroud. h. the beginning of formulating mentally a shroud of concealment abut the operator. the affirmation aloud of the reason and object of the working. i. announcement that all is ready for the commencement of the operation. orator stands in the place of the hierophant at this stage, placing h

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

nts the consenting will of the natural man to receive the force formulated by the hierophant, and is answered by the kerux within as if a witness were confirming the same. this being done, the kerux, as a witness, demands authority from the hierophant to admit the candidate into the hall of truth and justice. the hierophant, in granting the permission, seals the candidate with a new name given to the physical body of the outward man, but signifying the aspirations of his soul. as a consequence of the affirmation of the motto as the name of the candidate in the hall of truth, osiris, sends forward the goddess of the scales of the balance to baptise him with n and the companion goddess to consecrate him with d. as it is written, unless a man be born of water and of the spirit, he shall in no

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM1

and perhaps not intentionally negative, but when you are around them you find that your energy is just depleted, drained, or much less. the rose cross ritual is a good protection from them. it provides mild invisibility because the nature of the ritual itself contains the aura. some occultists feel that one's aura, or the auric body of a person, actually sees the auric body of another long before the physical eyes do. be as it may, you can remove the possibility of them seeing you without them at least having the intention of doing so. in highlight, this is a good ritual if you want to go unnoticed. however, it is not pure invisibility in the sense that if a person is searching you out and has you in mind, they will probably find you, but have difficulty in doing so. the rose cross ritual

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM10

tantial night. clothe me and hide me, but at my control. darken man's eyes that he see me not. gather at my word divine, for ye are the watchers, and my soul is the shrine" step 13 perform the analysis of the keyword and the qabalistic cross. formulate the black egg around you, and imagine the results of success. say" let the shroud of concealment encircle me at a distance of eighteen inches from the physical body. let the egg be consecrated with o and n (place the o and n on either side of you "o auramo-oth and thaum-aesh- neith, ye goddesses of the scales of the balance, i invoke and beseech you, that the vapors of this magical n and this consecrating m be as a basis on the material plane for the foundation of this shroud of art" step 14 formulate the shroud mentally. say "i, of the rose

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM2

me, though he be dead, yet shall he live, and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die" we have transformed our "natural self" into the self of "living gold "the light of the world" let the adept now examine and meditate on the seasonal circles. the top twelve is high noon, it is the sun at its apex. the bottom twelve is midnight, the time of greatest darkness. observe that these are the physical signs of light, lvx, to be performed with the deepest reverence during the "analysis of the keyword" sign of osiris slain at the equinox of a and g. light and darkness are equal. sign of the mourning of isis; the symbol of the goddess and spiritual fruitation. 5 sign of typhon/apophis; death, darkness, destruction. sign of osiris risen; the illumination of light overcoming death. exam

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM20

ith the sun, illuminate the darkness of my mortal body. cause the divine influx to descend from the great archangel wrffm, to rend away the veils of darkness from my mortal vision, that i may know thee, ynda, the only true self, and hwchy, hcwhy, thy perfect messenger, the guardian angel in me, my only hope of attainment to the eternal glory" step 17 place aside the astral lotus wand. return into the physical body, place sword on neck, and say "so help me, the lord of the universe and my higher soul" step 18 rise, holding the sword in the right hand with both arms raised on high. contemplate with imagination, and aspire unto the ideal and say "i invoke thee, hru, thou great angel who art set over the operations of this secret wisdom. strengthen and establish me in my search for the mysteri

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

lf-existence. having successfully passed through the period of tuition and the various ordeals and austerities which it demands, the novitiate is 'summoned- formally entreated to undergo the rite of initiation. the initiation rite is 'the seal of the mysteries' and serves as the focusing context for all that has passed between the aspirant and the initiating power (the initiator in all its forms: the physical teacher, the spiritual guide, the familiars and guardian-spirits of the path, the diverse lessons of praxis, the dreams, visions, and solitary realisations, et alia. all that constitutes the 'initiator' confronts the seeker and guides him into the true circle of the arte magical. in the singular magical act called 'the passing-on of power' all is drawn within the one; the initiate, in

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

recognize that it had once been an imposing ziggurat which had risen up towards the heavens in four clean-angled steps. measuring almost half a kilometre along each side at its base, it had also succeeded in preserving a dignified but violated beauty. the past, though often dry and dusty, is rarely dumb. sometimes it can speak with passion. it seemed to me that it did so here, bearing witness to the physical and psychological degradation visited upon the native peoples of mexico when the spanish conquistador hernan cortez almost casually beheaded a culture as a passer-by might sweep off the head of a sunflower .2 in cholula, a great centre of pilgrimage with a population of around 100,000 at the time of the conquest, this decapitation of ancient traditions and ways of life required that s

240 every hour. such scenarios are, of course, the stuff construction managers nightmares are made of. imagine, for example, the daunting degree of coordination that must have been maintained between the masons and the quarries to ensure the requisite rate of block flow across the production site. imagine also the havoc if even a single 2.5 ton block had been dropped from, say, the 175th course. the physical and managerial obstacles seemed staggering on their own, but beyond these was the geometrical challenge represented by the pyramid itself, which had to end up with its apex positioned exactly over the centre of its base. even the minutest error in the angle of incline of any one of the sides at the base would have led to a substantial misalignment of the edges at the apex. incredible

ians of old, he had added, we in europe are but lilliputians. 25 24 cited in traveller s key to ancient egypt, p. 90. 25 ibid, p. 40. champollion of course, deciphered the rosetta stone. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 283 chapter 35 tombs and tombs only? climbing down the great pyramid was more nerve wracking than climbing up. we were no longer struggling against the force of gravity, so the physical effort was less. but the possibilities of a fatal fall seemed greatly magnified now that our attention was directed exclusively towards the ground rather than the heavens. we picked our way with exaggerated care towards the base of the enormous mountain of stone, sliding and slithering among the treacherous masonry blocks, feeling as though we had been reduced to ants. by the time we

g that takes place. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 482 at the millstone grinding when human beings from around the globe, and from many different cultures, share a powerful and overwhelming intuition that a cataclysm is approaching, we are within our rights to ignore them. and when the voices of our distant ancestors, descending to us through myths and sacred architecture, speak to us of the physical obliteration of a great civilization in remote antiquity (and tell us that our own civilization is in jeopardy, we are entitled, if we wish, to stop our ears. so it was, the bible says, in the antediluvian world: for in those days, before the flood, people were eating, drinking, taking wives, taking husbands, right up to the moment that noah went into the ark, and they suspected nothi

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

law, or liber al vel legis. although primarily associated with the law of the new aeon or age of aquarius, the book of the law predicts and contains the complete cipher of the ufonauts. as far as is known, although not fully decoded until the 1970s even in the classical form, this cipher seems to have been in use both among the ufonauts themselves for some time prior to the appearance of aiwass. the physical description crowley gives of aiwass is virtually identical to those given in modern men in black cases. arnold, kenneth. a pilot who made his way into history on june 24, 1947, when he reported sighting nine unidentified objects in the cascade mountains, which he described as like saucers skipping over water the basis of the term flying saucer, which has become part of the ufo story e

ave seen him, their pawn of pawns hider once said, he was intrepid and cruel. i was afraid of him. unable to control a buddha or a christ with their powers, the aliens resorted to poisons and executions. the buddha laughed at them as he lay dying, the christ would not stay dead at all. you are so far outstripped in terms of physical weaponry that you must find a source of strength that transcends the physical, khyla of procyon tells us, such as techniques of centering conscious- ness on powerfully motivating energy, which would be different from one individual to another. khyla of procyon= 150= medicine but it is also death and mystic rose, the ultimate holy graal of magick as well. in elevated mystical states, the very secretions, psychic and otherwise, which humans emit and which despera

been correct and the metaphysical stuff had nothing to do with it. and we were, i thought, hopelessly outclassed technologically. i ve realized that faerie is neither physical nor metaphysical because i ve in the last five years, i ve seen too many experiments of an occult nature where the same beings have been conjured up and dealt with in a variety of ways. so, this stuff seems on the border of the physical and metaphysical realms, and i m not sure, to borrow a phrase, that a truly advanced technology could be distinguished from magick. ahg: so after our political association, you dropped out of sight, and were, what, studying magick? trw: until you came up with this cipher stuff: i was mainly concentrating on the abduction cases, to see if i could actively intercept and intervene. when

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

will become more enriched and meaningful. your goal in enochian magick is to obtain an understanding of your life while consciously directing your own destiny. 13 our world according to enochian magick the first step in magick is "travel beyond the world of the senses" aleister crowley, magick without tears the magical system presented by sir john dee, court astrologer to queen elizabeth 1, views the physical world as only the lowest in a graduated series of cosmic planes. there are many invisible worlds surrounding this earth. the reason they are invisible is because they are composed of matter that is so tenuous that our eyes cannot see it. there are many degrees of matter's density. the most dense is the physical plane. the next, more ethereal and very close to the physical plane, is th

piritual plane symbolized by the element spirit (the enochian system uses spirit as a fifth element. aboye this is the divine piane which is inconceivable to the human mirad and no descriptions are possible. there are seven cosmic planes in all. little can be raid of the highest two. the lower five cosmic planes are inhabited by man, although most people will acknowledge only the lowest of these, the physical. figure 1 shows the cosmic planes that surraund our world. actually, they are meant to be concentric, interpenetrating spheres, not separate levels like the skins of an onion. the astral plane is not up in the sky somewhere. it interpenetrates the earth plane. however, its extension is larger than that of the earth and so it is shown in the diagram as a larger sphere. 14 the hermetic

ater. for example, it is reflective, and expressive. both can be easily molded into any desired shape. but the similarities can only be stretched so far. the golden dawn taught the qabalistic doctrine of four worlds or planes as follows: 1. atziluth, the divine world of archetypal ideas. 2. briah, the creative world of the archangels. 3. yetzirah, the astral world of angels and demons. 4. assiah, the physical world, the lowest and most material. these bear striking sinnilarities to the enochian earth, water, air, and fire tablets. you must always remember that the earth tabeet refers to the etheric plane rather than to our physical world. in the same way, the hebrew qabalah equates the lowest sephira, malkuth, with our planet earth. the lowest of the enochian aethyrs, however, is just aboy

g to enochian magick. 16 figure 2.the lower five cosmic planes. 17 man according to enochian magick "a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a pan of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, butalso the whole universe" aleister crowley, liberlibrae the enochian magical system views man as a microcosm of the macrocosmic world. as the physical earth is the lowest of a series of expressions, so your physical body is but the lowest of a graduated series. this view accords well with both eastern and western occultism. you have a body or vehicle to correspond with each cosmic plane. immediately aboye or behind the physical body is the etheric body. next, is the astral body followed by the mental and spiritual bodies. the physic

your physical body is but the lowest of a graduated series. this view accords well with both eastern and western occultism. you have a body or vehicle to correspond with each cosmic plane. immediately aboye or behind the physical body is the etheric body. next, is the astral body followed by the mental and spiritual bodies. the physical body is the vehicle through which you view and interact with the physical cosmic plane. the astral body is the vehicle through which you view and interact with the astral cosmic plane whose symbolic cosmic element is water. the physical body is limited by a ring-pass-not to the physical cosmic plane. the etheric body is limited to the etheric cosmic plane. the astral body cannot enter the mental cosmic plane, and so on. man below the first aethyr lil is dua

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

9 heben (rhym. neben) of the place. reinolt von der lippe couples the two words: himel und heben von vreuden muz irkrachen/ burst with joy. people say: de heven steit niimmer to; wenn de heuen fallt, ligg wi der all unner; de sterren an dem haven; in westphalia hebenscheer means a sky overcast without rain, and even heben alone can signify cloud.1 in havenhune (p. 156, in kukuk vam haven (p. 676, the physical sense preponderates, whereas one would hardly speak otherwise than of going to himel/ or himelritc. yet this distinction seems to be compara tively recent: as the as. heofon can be used in a purely spiritual sense, so the poet of our heliand alternates between himilriki 149, 8 and hebannki 143&gt; 24, hirrnlfatfer 145, 12 and hebancuniny 143, 20. and of course /iwuthad originally

ates, whereas one would hardly speak otherwise than of going to himel/ or himelritc. yet this distinction seems to be compara tively recent: as the as. heofon can be used in a purely spiritual sense, so the poet of our heliand alternates between himilriki 149, 8 and hebannki 143&gt; 24, hirrnlfatfer 145, 12 and hebancuniny 143, 20. and of course /iwuthad originally, and has everywhere in hgr, the physical meaning too; hence upjiimil in hel. 88, 15, just like uphecfon in csedm. 270, 24. the root of hebhan, hevan, heofon, is probably a lost grothic, hiba, haf/ cognate with lat. capio, so that it is the all- capacious, on. wctfefimir, wide-fathom ing or encompassing sky. 2 the other saxon term may be placed on a level with the gr. awtjp (thin upper air)&gt; whilst himil and he-van ans

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

lives, as nature intended, enjoying all the privileges of nature, and all benefits and gifts equally with all of mankind; and to be free from the shackles of superstition, the limits of ignorance, and suffering [28] the work of the order.using the word work in an official sense. consists of teaching, studying, and testing such laws of god and nature as make our members masters in the holy temple (the physical body, and workers in the divine laboratory (nature's domains. this enables the fratres and sorores to render more efficient help to those who do not know, who need or require help and assistance. therefore, the order is a school, a college, a fraternity, with a laboratory. the members are students and workers. the graduates are unselfish servants of god to mankind, efficiently educate

anatomical drawing you may find in any book. it is well for our members to understand the mechanical process of eating and digesting food. we must keep in mind that food, whether in liquid or solid form, supplies the negative elements for the human body, just as breathing supplies the positive elements. when the positive elements in the breath of life come in contact with the negative elements of the physical body, there is a unit formed of the negative and positive polarities that constitutes life through the chemical action as well as the psychic action. this diagram and chart will help you to understand how the food is turned into the negative elements which release their negative electricity, or power, and thereby form one-half of the necessary vitality for life. food.as well as liquid

vitality in a physical and also in a psychic sense. for that reason all healing work, where the hands are used, takes advantage of the natural radiation of power from these arteries. in the hands of each person there are arteries as well as veins, and it is from the arteries that the hands receive their vitality as used in all healing work. part of this vitality is the natural health and life of the physical body and part of it is the psychic power which is also in the blood and generated by the blood. in the monographs and lessons of the sixth degree many references are made to methods whereby the blood can be stimulated or increased in vitality in certain parts of the body through certain methods known only to rosicrucians. that is why this chart becomes very interesting and helpful in

e interesting to the deep student to read in various physiology textbooks on the "nervous system" the diversified explanations and theories of the purposes and formation of "ganglia" and "neurons) the reason for the two forms of nervous systems in the human body will be easily understood when we say that the spinal nervous system conveys energy and power that is of a gross nature, to take care of the physical actions and functions of the human body. the autonomic nervous system, however, belongs to the psychic part of man, and there is a place in the human body, shown in our monographs and thoroughly explained, where the psychic power and energy are generated and sent into the autonomic nervous system. this system, therefore, uses a higher rate of energy, which is almost a cosmic energy, a

rawing a violin bow on the edge of the glass and cause the vibrations to flow across the surface of the glass and thereby arrange the sand in various forms, as shown in the seven black squares of illustration no. 2. in the lessons of our higher degrees, where the metaphysical principles are taught, we learn that thought vibrations can be directed into designs and "forms" just as with the sand and the physical vibrations on the glass. the rest of the chart shows how nature adheres to the law of the triangle in the formation of snow crystals, ice crystals, mineral crystals, and acid crystals. nature is truly an artist in her great work, but solely because she uses system and order. crystallography the science which treats of crystals a crystal is a portion of inorganic matter with a definite

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

ley.toa man of his sensibility the basic principlesofcraft masonry, brotherly love, relief and truth, and the practice of ceremonies which attempt to instil in a candidate a 'system of morality, veiled in allegory and illustrated by symbols, would have had an attraction.toa certain extent the craft ritual is a means towards the same end that the rosicrucians were seeking: the perfection of man in the physical world and the preparation for and contemplation of the eternal world which will open to allmankindat the close of their physical existence. it may also have been a part of his publicpersona,the successful and respectable professional man en255 joying membership of an eminently respectable society. this would not, however, explain the assiduity with which he attended to his masonicduti

c. which in the long run end in asthma or bronchial afflictions. considering the delicate state of your health i should rejoice at hearing you had given up the medical profession, which above all other professions to excel in necessitates the most laborious continuance of mental exertions, continual study and anxiety&requires a very strong constitution or otherwise the brainwork utterly enfeebles the physical system. in amercantile orpuhlic office when the office hours are over (however comparatively hard the work) you are freed for the rest of the day and there are no difficulties in leaving your duties, they aregradual-andthen your mind is at rest, do think it over. your health and happiness is to your father and mama of far more consequence than any thing else can be&the expense they ha

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

be encountered in the wilder regions of the earth, such as the remote desert and the areas of untamed marshland on the edges of the nile valley and in parts of the delta. many of the key events in egyptian myth, such as the burial of the murdered god osiris, were supposed to have happened in specific places in egypt or in its neighboring countries. thus a mythical geography can be superimposed on the physical geography. every major egyptian temple was designed as a miniature cosmos in which the main events in mythical history were repeatedly played out, so there came to be many tombs of osiris. it is this kind of apparent contradiction that has led many distinguished scholars to write about egyptian myth in a tone of baffled irritation. g. s. kirk complained that a liberalism of interpreta

above the earth. shu created a space between earth and sky in which creatures could breathe the air that gives life. in this space, the sun could rise for the first time and drive away the primeval darkness. this first sunrise is the perfect moment celebrated in numerous egyptian texts and images. from this moment the creator was chiefly manifest in the world as the sun god ra. the boundaries of the physical world became fixed, though the upper sky (nut, the atmosphere (shu, and the earth (geb) were still encircled by the dark primeval waters. as part of establishing the divine order, shu and tefnut also become two different types of time. shu is eternal recurrence and tefnut is eternal sameness. 15 this began a great cycle in which everything had to change to survive and yet everything r

nostrils should live he made the winds. they are images of him, come forth from his flesh. for their sakes he rises in heaven. for them he made plants and flocks. 17 new kingdom hymns to the creator god amun also refer to god making people in his own image but are vague about how this was done. in a hymn to ptah mythical time lines 67 this god is said to have crafted people as well as fashioning the physical forms of the gods. the bodies of deities were usually said to be made of precious metals and stones, but those of people were made from mud or clay. these were the materials used by the creator god khnum, who formed all on his potter s wheel. khnum did not perform this task just once during the first time. his wheel was said to turn every day. he appears to be a god of continuous crea

ng through the two lands (egypt) because my heart longed to see what i have created. he gives a vivid description of the symptoms of snake bite. he feels colder than water and hotter than fire; he is drenched with sweat and has lost his sight. isis claims that she can help if ra will tell her his name. ra describes himself by many phrases that define his role as creator. he is the one who created the physical world, he made the bull for the cow so sex came into being. he is the one who causes the nile to flood. he is the one who divided the year into seasons and the day into hours. he ends by proclaiming that he is called khepri 70 handbook of egyptian mythology figure 13. votive bronze statuette of isis with her son, horus the child (cleveland museum of art, bequest of harley c. lee and e

o brothers. in hermes aegypticus, edited by t. duquesne. oxford: 1995, 87 100. primary sources: pt 437; ct 825, 936; bd 175; pj; i&o; pdm xiv.1 92, 395 427; pdm supp.101 30 anuket (anukis) anuket was a goddess worshipped on egypt s southern border. see also satet and anuket apis apis was a bull kept at memphis who was the most important of all sacred animals. in life, the apis bull was honored as the physical manifestation of ptah; in death he was worshipped as a form of osiris. a festival called the running of the apis bull is recorded as early as the first dynasty. by the late period the apis bull had become a kind of national mascot. when an apis bull died, he was mourned as if he were osiris himself and given an extravagant funeral. priests searched egypt for a calf with the right mark

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

oms, tears and mental torture, all and one preparing unconsciously to the sleepers their wakingthoughts of the morrow. nightmare talesvi15 even in sleep the soul-ego finds no rest. hot and feverish its body tosses about in restless agony. for it, the time of happy dreams is now a vanishedshadow, a long bygone recollection. through the mental agony of the soul, there lies a transformed man.through the physical agony of the frame, there flutters in it a fully awakened soul. the veil of illusion hasfallen off from the cold idols of the world, and the vanities and emptiness of fame and wealth stand bare,often hideous, before its eyes. the thoughts of the soul fall like dark shadows on the cogitative faculties ofthe fast disorganizing body, haunting the thinker daily, nightly, hourly. the sight

le world-wisdom in the literary trinity ofvoltaire, j. j. rousseau and d'holbach, and educated in a german university, i grew up a thoroughmaterialist, a confirmed atheist. i could never have even pictured to myself any beings- least of all a being- above or even outside visible nature, as distinguished from her. hence i regarded everything that couldnot be brought under the strictest analysis of the physical senses as a mere chimera. a soul, i argued, evensupposing man has one, must be material. according to origen's definition, incorporeus- the epithet hegave to his god- signifies a substance only more subtle than that of physical bodies, of which, at best, wecan form no definite idea. how then can that, of which our senses cannot enable us to obtain any clearknowledge, how can that make

have ascertained how false was the direction taken by my fears- i dared not hope forno misfortune at all- these meaningless visions will disappear as they came. the very fact that my fancyfollows but one direction, that of pictures of misery, of human passions in their worst, material shape, is aproof, to me, of their unreality "if, as you say, man consists of one substance, matter, the object of the physical senses; and if perceptionwith its modes is only the result of the organization of the brain, then should we be naturally attracted but tothe material, the earthly. i thought i heard the familiar voice of the bonze interrupting my reflections, andrepeating an often used argument of his in his discussions with me "there are two planes of visions before men" i again heard him say "the pl

atures only taking care that i shouldsee nothing of an agreeable or elevating nature. thus, now, not an unconscious pang in my dying sister'semaciated body, not a thrill of horror in my niece's restless sleep at the recollection of the crime perpetratedupon her, an innocent child, but found a responsive echo in my bleeding heart. the deep fountain ofsympathetic love and sorrow had gushed out from the physical heart, and was now loudly echoed by theawakened soul separated from the body. thus had i to drain the cup of misery to the very dregs! woe is me, nightmare talesviii- a tale of woe47 it was a daily and nightly torture! oh, how i mourned over my proud folly; how i was punished for havingneglected to avail myself at moto of the proffered purification, for now i had come to believe even

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

on the source of the human soul 69 the buddhist teachings on the above 71 theosophical teachings as to nature and man 77 the unity of all in all 77 evolution and illusion 78 on the septenary constitution of our planet 81 the septenary nature of man 83 the distinction between soul and spirit 86 page 2 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt the greek teachings 89 on the various postmortem states 95 the physical and the spiritual man 95 on eternal reward and punishment, and on nirvana 102 on the various principles in man 109 on reincarnation or rebirth 115 what is memory according to theosophical teaching? 115 why do we not remember our past lives? 119 on individuality and personality 124 on the reward and punishment of the ego 128 on the kamaloka and devachan 133 on the fate of the lower pri

eserved. q. is the production of such healing adepts the aim of theosophy? a. its aims are several; but the most important of all are those which are likely to lead to the relief of human suffering under any or every form, moral as well as physical. and we believe the former to be far more important than the latter. theosophy has to inculcate ethics; it has to purify the soul, if it would relieve the physical body, whose ailments, save cases of accidents, are all hereditary. it is not by studying occultism for selfish ends, for the gratification of one's personal ambition, pride, or vanity, that one can ever reach the true goal: that of helping suffering mankind. nor is it by studying one single branch of the esoteric philosophy that a man becomes an occultist, but by studying, if not mast

and so on. q. you say usually-then what is it that produces the rest? a. that depends on the nature of the manifestations. sometimes the astral remains, the kamalokic "shells" of the vanished personalities that were; at other times, elementals. spirit is a word of manifold and wide significance. i really do not know what spiritualists mean by the term; but what we understand them to claim is that the physical phenomena are produced by the reincarnating ego, the spiritual and immortal "individuality" and this hypothesis we entirely reject. the conscious individuality of the disembodied cannot materialize, nor can it return from its own mental devachanic sphere to the plane of terrestrial objectivity. q. but many of the communications received from the "spirits" show not only intelligence, b

sed by "spirits? page 17 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt q. but how would you explain it? a. we assert that the divine spark in man being one and identical in its essence with the universal spirit, our "spiritual self" is practically omniscient, but that it cannot manifest its knowledge owing to the impediments of matter. now the more these impediments are removed, in other words, the more the physical body is paralyzed, as to its own independent activity and consciousness, as in deep sleep or deep trance, or, again, in illness, the more fully can the inner self manifest on this plane. this is our explanation of those truly wonderful phenomena of a higher order, in which undeniable intelligence and knowledge are exhibited. as to the lower order of manifestations, such as physical ph

by the vedantins, and the buddhist system. with this object in view, it is the duty of all theosophists to promote in every practical way, and in all countries, the spread of non-sectarian education) see remark on the use of the word aryan a couple of pages back page 24 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt q. what do the written statutes of your society advise its members to do besides this? on the physical plane, i mean? a. in order to awaken brotherly feeling among nations we have to assist in the international exchange of useful arts and products, by advice, information, and cooperation with all worthy individuals and associations (provided, however, add the statutes "that no benefit or percentage shall be taken by the society or the 'fellows' for its or their corporate services. for

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

t of instructions which define the nature, abilities, and functions of the entity. into this information matrix is projected energy, which forms the entity as a whole, which is then able to act, independently of its creator. a purely psychological or subjective account of this process cannot account for the ability of such an entity to manifest results (in accordance with the creator.s intent) in the physical world. following choronzon.s ideas on chaos dynamics, it seems likely to me that in evoking, and thereby creating, an elemental servitor, one could be bringing into existence a structure such as is outlined above. if we can accept (at least in theory) that these structures are capable of retaining information over time, then we could be looking at a partial model for a wide range of p

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

his out. analytic techniques such as i ching or tarot may prove useful here. the wrath of the monster left me gasping and breathless, feeling trapped. all paths littered with broken glass. desperation drove me to a friend. there is magick enough in reaching out to ask another for help. an i ching reading suggested action and nonaction, negating the momentary trap of self-doubt. pranayama banished the physical tension (well, most of it. the monster shrank and skittered on spindly legs through years of frozen memories, dissolving finally into a heap of mirrored shards. clues; i m still fitting them together, but the pictures they hint at aren t frightening any more. 55 oven-ready chaos howling the babblogue: a deliberate derangement of the senses- orchestrating a personal cacaphony; a descen

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

ieve i have seen it, but cannot recollect that i got anything out of it. unless you have arrived at a certain condition, mere symbolism is not much use. if you have arrived at a certain condition, it teaches everything. i have just had a letter from my most learned friend [unidentified, saying that he is more and more convinced that one must first attain to spiritual adeptship, before you can get the physical adeptship of [alchemical] transmutation. i think i have evidence to the contrary, but i should not like to set my opinion against that of a man who, in addition to a natural genius for the occult, has been at it since childhood, has the best books and mss, and knows the whole subject. with all these advantages, he has not succeeded, and is very dejected and the letters 57 thinks the f

work. i beg to thank you very much for your kind sympathy with me m my great calamity [i.e, mrs ayton's death. i know well all the philosophy of the thing, and that it is nature's law and as she herself said, when her brother died a short time ago" e have arrived at that time of life, when we must expect such things, and afterwards applied it equally to herself. for all that, there is no escaping the physical strain and mental depression which such a wrench causes. you have seen something of her at chacombe and must have seen she was everything to me. i have been exc edingly ill. aweek before the final catastrophe i had to g to bnght?n, and on my way back a stupid fellow kept the windward wmdow open, and gave me a great chill. i was so intent upon the coming event that i was unconscious th

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

his own living features in the countenance of his horrible great-great-great-grandfather. ward brought his parents to see the marvel he had uncovered, and his father at once determined to purchase the picture despite its execution on stationary panelling. the resemblance to the boy, despite an appearance of rather great age, was marvellous; and it could be seen that through some trick of atavism the physical contours of joseph curwen had found precise duplication after a century and a half. mrs. ward's resemblance to her ancestor was not at all marked, though she could recall relatives who had some of the facial characteristics shared by her son and by the bygone curwen. she did not relish the discovery, and told her husband that he had better burn the picture instead of bringing it home

etive and eccentric behaviour had led him. his mother, it was agreed, was not to be told of the change; his father supplying typed notes in his name. ward was taken to the restfully and picturesquely situated private hospital maintained by dr. waite on conanicut island in the bay, and subjected to the closest scrutiny and questioning by all the physicians connected with the case. it was then that the physical oddities were noticed; the slackened metabolism, the altered skin, and the disproportionate neural reactions. dr. willett was the most perturbed of the various examiners, for he had attended ward all his life and could appreciate with terrible keenness the extent of his physical disorganisation. even the familiar olive mark on his hip was gone, while on his chest was a great black mol

es- syllables which seemed unrelated to any human speech. i appeared, too, to struggle against something. then, just afternoon- the housekeeper and the maid having meanwhile returned- i began to mutter in english- of the orthodox economists of that period, jevons typifies the prevailing trend toward scientific correlation. his attempt to link the commercial cycle of prosperity and depression with the physical cycle of the solar spots forms perhaps the apex of" nathaniel wingate peaslee had come back- a spirit in whose time scale it was still thursday morning in 1908, with the economics class gazing up at the battered desk on the platform. ii my reabsorption into normal life was a painful and difficult process. the loss of over five years creates more complications than can be imagined, and

time from each citizen; and the abundant leisure was filled with intellectual and aesthetic activities of various sorts. the sciences were carried to an unbelievable height of development, and art was a vital part of life, though at the period of my dreams it had passed its crest and meridian. technology was enormously stimulated through the constant struggle to survive, and to keep in existence the physical fabric of great cities, imposed by the prodigious geologic upheavals of those primal days. crime was surprisingly scant, and was dealt with through highly efficient policing. punishments ranged from privilege deprivation and imprisonment to death or major emotion wrenching, and were never administered without a careful study of the criminal's inotivations. warfare, largely civil for t

HP LOVECRAFT COOL AIR

ed that it must be connected with his ailment, and shuddered when i reflected on what that ailment might be. mrs. herrero crossed herself when she looked at him, and gave him up unreservedly to me; not even letting her son esteban continue to run errands for him. when i suggested other physicians, the sufferer would fly into as much of a rage as he seemed to dare to entertain. he evidently feared the physical effect of violent emotion, yet his will and driving force waxed rather than waned, and he refused to be confined to his bed. the lassitude of his earlier ill days gave place to a return of his fiery purpose, so that he seemed about to hurl defiance at the death-daemon even as that ancient enemy seized him. the pretence of eating, always curiously like a formality with him, he virtuall

HP LOVECRAFT THE BEAST IN THE CAVE

with a life-long confinement in its interminable recesses. it doubtless obtained as food the eyeless fish, bats and rats of the cave, as well as some of the ordinary fish that are wafted in at every freshet of green river, which communicates in some occult manner with the waters of the cave. i occupied my terrible vigil with grotesque conjectures of what alteration cave life might have wrought in the physical structure of the beast, remembering the awful appearances ascribed by local tradition to the consumptives who had died after long residence in the cave. then i remembered with a start that, even should i succeed in felling my antagonist, i should never behold its form, as my torch had long since been extinct, and i was entirely unprovided with matches. the tension on my brain now beca

HP LOVECRAFT THE NAMELESS CITY

world of mystery lay far down that flight of peculiarly small steps i could not doubt, and i hoped to find there those human memorials which the painted corridor had failed to give. the frescoes had pictured unbelievable cities, and valleys in this lower realm, and my fancy dwelt on the rich and colossal ruins that awaited me. my fears, indeed, concerned the past rather than the future. not even the physical horror of my position in that cramped corridor of dead reptiles and antediluvian frescoes, miles below the world i knew and faced by another world of eery light and mist, could match the lethal dread i felt at the abysmal antiquity of the scene and its soul. an ancientness so vast that measurement is feeble seemed to leer down from the primal stones and rock-hewn temples of the namele

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

ce. witches are supposedly able to take an animal shape, or send an animal on a mission, but that isn't true. witches assume no form other than their own natural human one. as far as ghosts or images are concerned, i believe that you can project your personality with enough force so that someone will accept this projection of your personality as you. and it is you, it is the essence of you, minus the physical body. are you psychic? if you are, you know it: you're already doing psychic things. there are many schools that attempt to increase a person's psychic awareness, which reminds me a little of dancing schools. that is, you might be able to take a person with an awkward walk, give him dancing lessons to enable him to walk more gracefully, but he'll never be able to rip around the stage

, or a married man whose wife hasn't the slightest inkling about his love affairs because you are very careful in the way you operate. a number seven day is probably one in which a person would clean up and organize his life, straighten out past difficulties. inspirational forces and intuition are also involved with this number. number eight, the mars number, is a primitive number that deals with the physical self. a number eight person is one who inclines towards working more with the body than the mind. it could be a very strong or oversexed woman. interest in sports, combat, anything associated with physical activity are included in the number eight sphere. number nine, the neptune number, is a detective type, someone who digs in deep, sensitive to things below the surface. a number nin

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

god; he has been created in the likeness of the universe. everything great to be found in the universe is reflected, i a small degree, in man. for this reason, man is signified as a microcosm in contrast to the macrocosm of the universe. strictly speaking, the entire nature manifests itself in man and it will be the task of this chapter to inform about these problems. i do not intend to describe the physical occurrences in the body because everybody can find information about it in any respective work. what i shall teach is to regard man from the hermetic standpoint, and i shall enlighten interested people as to how to use the fundamental key, the influence of the elements on man, in the right way. a well-known maxim says, a sound mind in a sound body. the genuine truth of this aphorism r

as been regarded, but in any case, with respect to the elements, i mean to say, the four-pole magnet, i have treated the most important problems and revealed the secret of the tetragrammaton in view of the body. 10. the roughly material plane or the material world in this chapter i will not describe the roughly material world, the kingdoms of minerals, vegetables and animals, nor will i deal with the physical processes in nature, because everybody has already learned at school that there are such things as the north and south poles, how rain originates, how storms are brought about, etc. the incipient adept might not be so very interested in these occurrences, but he will rather endeavor to know all about the material world by means of the elements and their polarities. it is needless to m

e animating, the principle of air is balancing, and the earth principle causes what is thriving, compound and preserving in the soul. the astral body is performing exactly the same functions as the material body. man has been fitted with the five senses corresponding to the five elements, of which the astral body or the soul, with the help of the bodily senses, makes use to receive perceptions of the physical world. our immortal spirit realizes this receiving and operating of the five senses through the astral and the material body. why this spirit is immortal will be explained in a later chapter. without any activity of the spirit in the soul, the astral body would be without life and dissolve itself into its components. as the spirit would not be able to operate without the intervention

d in small things, in the microcosm as well as in the macrocosm, temporarily and eternally, everywhere there are powers in action. starting from this point of cognition, you will find that there is no death at all, in the true sense of the word, but everything goes on living, transmuting and becoming perfect according to primitive laws. therefore a magician is not afraid of death, for he believes the physical death to be only a transition to a subtler sphere, the astral plane, and from there to the spiritual level, and so on. consequently he will not believe in heaven nor in hell. the priests of the various religions stick to these fancies solely to keep their kids to the point. their moralizing serves only to provoke fear of the hell or the purgatory and to promise heaven to morally good

the bees and so on. if you succeed in one imagery, try a similar one. this exercise will be fulfilled as soon as you are able to imagine any region, place or spot you like and engage two or three senses at once for five minutes. if you have reached this degree of concentration, try to do the same exercise with your eyes open, whether fixing your look at one definite point or staring into vacancy. the physical surroundings then must no longer exist for you, and the imagery you choose is to appear floating in the air before your eyes like a fata-morgana. when you are able to hold such imagery fast for five minutes exactly, you may choose another one. the exercise is to be regarded as fully completed if you are able to produce any imagery you like with your eyes open and keep it, with one or

ISIS UNVEILED

erialists are as little in harmony as the christian sects themselves the comtists, or, as they call themselves, the positivists, being despised and hated to the last degree by the schools of thinkers, one of which maudsley honorably represents in england. positivism, be it remembered, is that 'religion' of the future about whose founder even huxley has made himself wrathful in his famous lecture. the physical basis of life; and maudsley felt obliged, in behalf of modem science, to express himself thus "it is no wonder that scientific men should be anxious to disclaim comte as their law-giver, and to protest against such a king being set up to reign over them. not conscious of any personal obbgation to his writings, conscious how much, in some respects, he has misrepresented the spirit and

war, the ?tatutet iufiicting death for witchcraft were found to be itill unrqwaled. it ia not a bimdred yean aiace they have beeo enforoed to the munierou* letter of their toct- digitizecoy google the fhysico-f5ychol0g1cal american type 19 ot men from tarioua climates and of different constitutions and habits, have, since 1492, invaded north america, and by intermarrying have substantiauy changed the physical type of the inhabitants. in what country in the world do the women's constitutions bear comparison with the delicate, nervous, and sensitive constitutions of the female portion of the population of the united states? we were struck on our arrival in the country with the semi-transparent delicacy of skin^ the natives of both sexes. compare a hard-working irish factory girl or boy with

n to appear in full dayligbt, and passed from their mystic seclusion into the don[lain of natural law. where the profane hand of science was ready to strip os their sacerdotal mask. still for a time the church held her position, and with the powerful help of super- stitious fear checked the progress of the intruding force. but, when in succession appeared mesmerists and somnambulists, reproducing the physical and mental phenomenon of ecstasy, hitherto believed to be the special gift of saints; when the passion for the turning tables had reached in france and elsewhere its climax of fury; when the leaning toward psychognq>hy alleged spiritual from a sim de curiosity had developed itself and settled into an unabated interest, and finally ebbed into religious mysticism; when the echoes arouse

tising the eighty-four rules and ten virtues prescribed to the yogis "no one who has not practised, during his whole life, the ten virtues which the divine manu makes incumbent as a duty, can be initiated into the mysteries of the council" say the hindd books of initiation. these virtues are "kesignation; the act of rendering good for evil; temperance; probity; purity; chastity, and repression of the physical senses; the knowledge of the holy scriptures; that of the superior soul [spirit; worship of truth; abstinence from anger' these vir- tues must alone direct the life of a true yogi "no unworthy adept ought to defile uie ranks of the holy initiates by his presence for twenty-four hours" the adept becomes guilty after having once broken any one of these vows. surely the exercise of such

considered the intellectual soul or rather the attral soul, half emanation from the spirit and half tainted with matter throng a succession of spiritual evolutions we may readily understand what is meant by the matron baubo, the enchantress who, before she succeeds in reconciling the soul, demeter, to its new position finds herself obliged to assume the sexual forms of an infant. baubo is mofter, the physical body; and the intellectual, as yet pure astral soul can be ensnared into its new terrestrial prison but by the display of innocent babyhood. until then, doomed to her fate, demeter (or magtta-maier, the soul) won- ders and hesitates and suffers; but once having partaken of the magic potion prepared by baubo she forgets her sorrows; for a certain time she parts with that consciousness

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

ction as i began to collate the data for this book i realized that everyone is hungry for something and that it is our lack of fulfilling nutrition that has created much of the disease and disharmony on our planet today. i also realized that lack of education sustains this state of disharmony and disease as many people are simply unaware of how to tap into a source of nourishment that will create the physical, emotional, mental and spiritual health and happiness that we all desire. while much has been written and researched on balanced physical nourishment and how to create physical health, very little has been written about nutritional sources that can satiate all of our hungers on both a cellular, and also on a soul level. nor have many simple pragmatic tools been shared that will bring

ot retain conscious awareness in this field as this depends on how deep we dive into the delta zone, however bathing in this field changes us permanently and on such deep levels that we can not explain our experience there and often lose our words when we try. in this stage we often oscillate between the theta and delta fields as it is difficult to retain the desire to function in, or partake of, the physical world when we are immersed in the delta zone. in fact our awareness of the physical world usually disappears when we bathe in this frequency field. this is the realm of the all that is and of perfection consciousness, for it is the home of the gods where pure nourishment and creative possibilities flow endlessly. the food of gods is a timeless mystery that is delivered throughout our

norexia and the atrophy of health and happiness levels in our life. the ignoring of our authentic self is the no 1 cause of all dis-ease on earth today and our lack of holistic awareness, and/or disbelief in its power, blocks its ability to keep us properly nourished. there are many factors in life that we encounter and allow to block our access to the divine nutrition channel. apart from feeding the physical body toxic substances that are chemically at odds with what it needs, there are also the fear and judgment blocks that are part of the toxic feeling and toxic thinking game. fear of death, fear of change, fear of being different, or the judgment of self and others. all of these impede the nourishing flow of our authentic self s unconditional love. lack of nourishment means we are alwa

onal source of nourishment is usually something known and utilized by metaphysical students and those of the ancient mystery schools and these will be our main focus here. i call the below level 1& 2 sources. some obvious level 1& level 2 sources of nourishment are. 1a. conventional physical food, a diet which research has proven needs to provide the perfect blend of vitamins and minerals to keep the physical system healthy. 1b. its non-conventional counterpart is pranic nourishment which is the ability to be nourished from an inner source of divine love and light. to do this successfully we need to utilize many of the tools we will soon discuss. 2a. the food of love: this food nourishes our emotional body and often comes from contact with a one-on-one loving and tactile relationship. usua

y chanting over and over body i love you, body i love you, body i love you. when said sincerely, from a point of really appreciating every part of your body. from your head to your toes. after a while your body will tingle in response as if to say do you? do you really? and your response of course will be yes i do! although this is a simple tool, it is one of the most powerful we have for gaining the physical bio-systems co-operation for the co-creation of health and happiness. in metaphysics love is the foundation for all change and expansion. lifestyle 4. the love lifestyle tool: a perfect diet program for physical, emotional, mental and spiritual nourishment. this includes the use of water, diet and exercise to create a biosystem that again is capable of being well tuned, and accepting

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

phallus was everywhere conspicuous, often alone, sometimes united with the petal and calyx of the lotus, the point within the circle, and the intersection of two equilateral triangles (dr. oliver, history of initiation. see also maurice on the indian initiations) the linga, or pillar, or stone of memorial, in its material form, is the perpetuation of the idea of the male generative principle, as the physical means, in conjunction with the yoni (loni, or discus, of the production of all visible things. in this connection, the addition to the name of simon peter (petra, or pietra, cephas. jonas, bar-jonas, lonas) will be recalled as suggestive. there is a sacred stone in every temple in india. the stone, or pillar, or pillow, of jacob was sacred among the jews. it was anointed with oil. the

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

nly thus can we establish "intelligence" as a universal component of neighboring space. 31 ed: the following has no obvious reference or necessary position. einstiens theory of unified field throughout all space& atmosphere was so well proven that upon realizing mans misanthropic emotionality he withdrew it. 1927 nobody know the precise nature of this spatial intelligence, much less the nature of the physical body within which its resides. this intelligence seems to manifest itself in many ways. in our study of storms we have been driven inexorably to admit that some storms have an artificial aspect, as sort of organic appearance, an air of being manufactured for a purpose and to be carrying out that purpose. we therefore postulate some percentage of artificiality, or intelligence, among t

we are able to do with the magnetic field? reverse mag. force? suppose that some intelligent entity was directing a concentration of potential which could make small volumes of rarefied air rigid, could set up a sort of island in the gravitational or magnetic field, 35 moving the island about as the spot of a searchlight is moved on thin clouds. such a thing would be invisible, would have many of the physical attributes of a solid body, but very small mass. for example, its movement through the air would be wavelike, and would not envolve translation of the medium any more than the spot of the searchlight would require movement of the cloud which enabled the beam to attain visibility. in moving, this island would simply "freeze" on the advancing edge and "thaw" on the trailing edge. in thi

very destructive mass at that. a pilot flying a plane into such a body would have no warning. yet if such a thing were a few hundred yards in diameter, its mass in resisting the plane would be thousands of pounds, perhaps tons. the analogy to a ship hitting an iceberg would be very close. if such a force island were formed in the upper atmosphere, it might be very possible for it to have many of the physical characteristics of a solid body, and yet in matters of illumination it could behave exactly as any other auroral phenomena. in this connection we must remember that auroral phenomena are magnetic and may be caused by streams of electrons from the sun which are, in effect, precisely the type of force beam upon which we are speculating. yes, he is close, but doesn't think of mag. induct

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

ear c. astrological conjunctions d. planetary hours and days e. individual biorhythms ix. creating your own reality, following your true will prepared by: amber k our lady of the woods the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 4 used by permission* magick 1- why magick* the ability to think seems to set us apart from other creatures. and although we are concerned with living in the physical world, we are mental beings. the fact is we are thinking all the time. we plan, we brood, we get depressed or elated- all of it is thought. but the universe is mental too, and if we could control our thinking we would see magnificent results in the everyday world. many systems have been developed over the ages to help us control our thoughts. a great amound of dogma too has been kicke

ste. in theory, this is accomplished by receiving psychic force from outside the body. here are some examples of esp: 1) clairvoyance, or remote viewing- the ability to sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clairvoyance- full experience at a remote location while the physical body sleeps. 3) psychometry- the reading of information by the touch of physical objects. 4) telepathic receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to the sender. there are many everyday examples of this, in which we think something just as another person is about to say it. this is an easy one to test for through experi

magician. the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 6 the subconscious postulated by freud and others, the concept of the subconscious mind is an important one. basicly, this is the idea that part of the mind normally operates below or outside of ordinary consciousness and awareness. dreams and hypnosis are examples of this. also subconscious are the many automatic functions of the physical body such as respiration and digestion. why do magick? magick encompasses many things- science and art, philosophy and metaphysics, psychology and comparative religion. magick is an adventure at the borderlands of the unknown. it can fit the pieces of the puzzel of life into a meaningful whole _magick is fun_ and interesting. use magick to help raise consciousness without drugs. gain

sects which profess their own views, but there are really few differences between them. one popular area in the occult today is witchcraft. this is far removed from the cliche of devil worship. real witchcraft is a nature religion (pagan. witchcraft has much in common with magick. alchemy also has much in common with magick. it's heritage comes from the middle ages. alchemy fathered chemistry and the physical sciences. but the avowed purpose of alchemy, turning lead into gold, is too limiting to be called magick. sometimes the goal of alchemy is interpreted in another way, as the transformation of man into a spiritual being. then there are the numerous modern day seers or 'pychics, as they like to be called, who operate within their own somewhat unique systems. although many of these peopl

hal n. banks, an introduction to psychic studies. annie besant, thought power. michael h. brown, pk, a report on the power of psychokinesis. richard cavendish, the black arts. alexandira david-neel, magic and mystery in tibet. raynor c. johnson, the imprisoned splendour. ostrander and shroeder, psychic discoveries behind the iron curtan* magick 2- the subjectivity of experience* your awareness of the physical world and of your place within it is mostly based upon the physical senses (hearing, sight, smell, touch, taste. these five senses continually send information to the mind, and it is up to the mind to select and interpret them. if you could not do so, your senses would overwhelm you and be meaningless. selection and interpretation of your sensory inputs is essentially an automatic, mo

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

we find that humanity seemingly exists outside of this system of rational laws. for example, when we observe how wisely nature created our bodies and how precisely and purposefully every cell in our bodies functions, we are unable to answer the question: why does the entire organism exist? all that surrounds us is permeated with cause-and-effect connections. nothing is created without a purpose; the physical world is governed by precise laws of motion, transformation, and circulation. however, the main question why does it all exist (not only us, but b a s i c c o n c e p t s i n k a b b a l a h 14 the entire universe? remains unanswered. is there anyone in this world who has not been touched by this question at least once? the existing scientific theories assert that the world is governe

ions of actions that we perceive as odd stories or children s fairytales. nevertheless, this language is very accurate because there is a precise and unique correspondence between each root and its branch. t h e l a n g ua g e o f k a b b a l a h 51 it is no wonder that there is such a correspondence, as the creators of the language of the branches simultaneously existed in both the spiritual and the physical worlds. this is why it is impossible to replace even a single word, and however absurd it may seem, the branch should exactly correspond to the root. what separates spiritual objects is not space, but their spiritual incongruence and dissimilarity of properties. therefore, the number of souls, meaning separate spiritual objects, determines the number of people in the physical world. i

m, this is enough for the point in the heart begin to develop and be felt. this is what makes kabbalah and its method of observing spiritual laws so amazing. hence, study and observance of its principles, despite the egoistic purpose of spiritual growth, will purify and gradually elevate the student, although only up to the first, inanimate level. to the extent that we elevate the spiritual above the physical and aspire to altruism, we change our desires, thus building the entire structure of this first level. the soul then rises and dresses up in sefirat malchut of the world assiya, and one s entire body senses the corresponding light (pleasure) at that level. this light helps to advance further toward higher levels. just as the point of the soul s light of the nefesh level exists in our

ments, because it studies the roots that control our world, and from which our world appeared. the soul is an i that everyone feels. on closer examination, the soul divides a force into our body, which vitalizes it, creating the animate soul, as well as a force of aspiration to the spiritual, known as the spiritual (divine) soul, which is practically nonexistent in spiritually undeveloped people. the physical body and the animate soul are the products of our world. they are sufficient for us to perceive through sense organs. by developing a spiritual soul, we acquire the ability to feel beyond the i. this occurs when the spiritual, altruistic i emerges from the negation of the egoistical i. thus, we begin to sense more intense spiritual vibrations until we develop the soul from a point up

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

e only way we can determine our happiness or unhappiness is by comparing ourselves to others. when another person succeeds, we become envious. deep within, and sometimes even overtly, we wish for the other person s failure. it is an uncontrollable, automatic reaction. when others fail, we are happy because it immediately improves our relative position. in fact, human pleasures beyond the needs of the physical body depend on our attitude toward others, and on how we regard our relationships with others. it is not what we acquire that makes us feel good, but our superiority over others, the social esteem, and hence self-esteem, and the power to control that it grants us. this egoistic attitude toward others creates imbalance and incongruity between us and the general law of nature the law of

actual reality, the spiritual one. it follows that the present, transient lives we have are like a gift that has been handed us for a certain time, to be used as a means to reach the real life. in the real life, our sense of life will not be only that tiny drop, but the full force of nature, the force of giving and love, which will then be our life force. the spiritual reality is not above us in the physical sense of the words. it is rather a qualitative discernment. to ascend from the corporeal reality to the spiritual reality is to elevate one s desire toward the quality of altruism, toward nature s quality of love and giving. to sense spirituality means to sense how we are interconnected as parts of a single system, and to sense a higher degree of nature. life s purpose is to climb to

to elevate one s desire toward the quality of altruism, toward nature s quality of love and giving. to sense spirituality means to sense how we are interconnected as parts of a single system, and to sense a higher degree of nature. life s purpose is to climb to the spiritual reality and experience it, in addition to our sensing of the corporeal reality, while we are living in a physical body, in the physical world. by nature s plan, humanity was created with the ability to perceive only the first, imaginary level, and thus it evolved over the millennia. during that time, humanity accumulated observations and experiences that brought chapter nine: a reality of wholeness and infinity 137 it to the awareness that an egoistic existence did not bring it happiness, and that it needed to switch

nsists of two elements: reason and emotion. when a person feels and understands the feelings and the reasons of the eternal nature, one then enters that world and lives within it. such a person stops regarding his or her life as something that is about to end. unity with the eternal nature makes one s sensation of life continue even when one no longer has a life in a biological body. the death of the physical body means that the body s perception of reality has stopped. the five senses cease to transfer information to the brain, and the chapter nine: a reality of wholeness and infinity 139 brain stops projecting the corporeal world-picture on the brain s screen. however, the system of the spiritual perception of reality does not belong to the level of the corporeal world. hence, as soon as

the corrected speaking regards life as more than mere contentment; rather, he or she is in touch with a higher reality, a flow of information and processes. such a person enjoys the perception of nature s wholeness. this liberates one from any limitation, and one ceases to identify one s self with one s body. the thoughts of such people soar to a level of existence beyond the reality perceived in the physical senses, and reach into nature s thought, the eternal, comprehensive field. hence, when the body of such a person expires, one still feels that one s true self continues. to summarize, the return to nature is not connected to the spiritual process of achieving balance with nature. it might even deflect our attention from the need to search for balance at the speaking degree within us

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

he previous chapter, the book of zohar writes that at the end of the 20th century a new desire will appear. this new desire is not just another desire; it is the culmination of all the degrees of desires preceding it. it is not only the most powerful desire, but it contains unique features that differentiate it from all other desires. when kabbalists talk about the heart, they aren t referring to the physical heart, but to desires of the first four degrees. but the fifth level of desire is essentially different. it wants satisfaction only from spirituality, not from anything physical. this desire is also the root of the spiritual growth one is destined to experience. for this reason, kabbalists call this desire the point in the heart. a new method for a new desire when the point in the hea

vegetative era corresponds to phase one, the animate era to phase two, the speaking era to phase three, and the spiritual era to phase four. planet earth s scorching youth lasted several billions of years. as it cooled, vegetative life appeared, reigning on the planet for many more millions of years. but just as the vegetative level on the spiritual pyramid is much narrower than the still level, the physical vegetative period was shorter than earth s inanimate period. after the completion of the vegetative phase came the animate period. as with the previous two degrees, the animate era was much shorter than the vegetative era, matching the proportion between the vegetative and the animate degrees on the spiritual pyramid. our universe 79 the human phase, which corresponds to the speaking

between my present state and my desired goal, i can never really know what my 90 kabbalah revealed goal will be like until i actually reach it. when i do reach it, it is greater than anything i could ever imagine; but i ll never know for sure how great it is until i have actually reached it. if i knew my reward in advance, it wouldn t be real altruism, but disguised egoism. i n a n u t s h e l l the physical world evolves by the same order of degrees as the spiritual world, through a pyramid of desires. in the spiritual world, the desires (still, vegetative, animate, speaking, and spiritual) create the worlds adam kadmon, atzilut, beria, yetzira, and assiya. in the physical world, they create minerals, plants, animals, people, and people with points in their hearts. the physical world was

cause within me there is an appropriate kli to perceive it. just as our brains use the letters of the alphabet to study what this world has to offer, our kelim use the ten sefirot to study what the spiritual worlds offer. and just as we study this world under certain restrictions and rules, to study the spiritual worlds we need to know the rules that shape those worlds. when we study something in the physical world, we must follow certain rules. for example, for something to be considered true, it must be empirically tested. if tests show that it works, it s considered correct, until someone shows xin tests, not in words xthat it doesn t work. before something is tested, it s nothing but a theory. 96 kabbalah revealed the spiritual worlds have boundaries, too xthree of them, to be exact. i

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

s with it in different ways. this allows each of us to find the particular phrase or word that will transport us into the depths of the text. although the desires and actions of egoism are described in the third person, until we can separate our personal consciousness from our desires, we should consider the aspirations and desires of egoism our own. the word "body" in the text does not relate to the physical self, but to "egoism" our desire to receive- 12- attaining the worlds beyond to get the most out of this material, i recommend reading the same passages at different times and in different states of mind. by doing so, you can better acquaint yourself with your reactions and attitudes towards the same text on different occasions. disagreeing with the material is always positive, as is

peared in jacob s dream and was described by baal hasulam rabbi yehuda ashlag and his son, baruch ashlag. often, we turn our backs on the source of knowledge symbolized by this ladder, and only through great effort will we manage to turn around and start moving towards the creator. this is why he sends us teachers, books, and study companions. students who follow the teachings of kabbalah live in the physical world, but are overburdened by their selfishness. this is why they cannot properly understand the sages who are physically close to them, but who also evolve in the spiritual worlds. those who can leave aside reason and opinions, and follow the ways of writers of authentic books of wisdom, will be able to bond unconsciously with the spiritual. it is because we do not see or feel the c

preoccupations with life in this world? the process of creating a spiritual vessel is very complex and lengthy. we believe that we must experience the entire spectrum of worldly egoism, to- 172- attaining the worlds beyond experience it all, in all of its lowliness, and to taste all of its false pleasures, down to its lowest levels (of egoism. during our work, as we approach the boundary between the physical and spiritual realms, we accumulate experiences until we reach the spiritual realm. this process of gaining experience does not occur in one single revolution of life in this world. all information is stored in our souls and exhibited at the appropriate moment. but until then, the process of acquisition is hidden from us, and we only experience our present state. since our entire esse

differs from another by its qualities, known as the "spiritual qualities" of a person. souls exist independently of the body before the body s birth, before being garbed in the body, and after the body s death. the latter is a completely biological process of albumen breaking down into its parts (the notion of a "believer" is not the same as the notion of one who is religious. thus, the death of the physical body does not affect the soul itself, but only serves to separate the soul from the body. the soul represents something eternal, since it is not composed of materials from this world. by its nature, the soul is undivided. it does not consist of several parts, and therefore cannot be divided, cannot disintegrate and, ultimately, cannot die. the physical, biological body is the outer "c

he body lacks life and movement. the body itself is dead material, just as it appears to us after the soul leaves it at the moment of death- 196- attaining the worlds beyond we call the moment of death "the departure of the soul from the body" as a result, all signs of life depend on and are determined by the presence of the soul. dualistic as a result of scientific developments, a new outlook on the physical body has emerged: the belief that our bodies can also exist without any kind of spiritual component to invigorate them. in fact, the body can exist absolutely independently of the soul. this has been proven with the use of biological and medical experiments that are now able to revive the body or its parts. but the body in a state like this is no more than an independently existing bi

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

e creature receives pleasure from sharing the creator s status, and indulges in it. thus, the creature indulges in two pleasures: the pleasure that comes from the creator, and the pleasure that comes from sharing the creator s status. this state of being is called ein sof (no end, and refers to a state where there are no limitations on the desire. this does not refer to distance, time or space in the physical sense. rather, this is an observation that pertains to the nature of the desire, meaning that the desire itself is unlimited. figure 4 t h e n a t u r e o f m a t t e r 35 upon receiving these pleasures, the creature finds once more that there is a source of the pleasure. it discovers that the giver is the source of the pleasure, and feels itself as the receiver. this time the sensati

, the tzimtzum becomes a binding law in creation. the law of tzimtzum implies that as long as we (the creature) are egoistic, we will not be able to sense the creator and the pleasure that comes from him. there is only a tiny segment of the whole reality, called this world, where one can receive pleasure and enjoy within an egoistic desire, despite the law of tzimtzum. this enables us to exist on the physical level before we begin to correct ourselves and become more like the creator. we must understand that an egoistic existence, such as our current existence in this world, does not exist in reality. ascending from this world implies the ascension of one s desire toward the quality of bestowal. in this world, the will to receive works inwardly, and in the spiritual world, it works outward

y. it regards the material reality as whole, as a complex machine. i will demonstrate this concept using a toy-train model. if we switch on the train, it will ride the rails and little people will move about in it. this model is only a machine. you will certainly say that in the toy-train model, each of its parts has no freedom of choice. similarly, most contemporary scientists will tell you that the physical universe is exactly like the toy train, and that every action of each part in the universe is determined entirely by preceding events in the universe. they will even insist that there is no other model. reality is made solely of a universe and a toy train within it; there is no builder, no engineer who designs and builds the toy train. alongside this view, there is a branch of modern

y will even insist that there is no other model. reality is made solely of a universe and a toy train within it; there is no builder, no engineer who designs and builds the toy train. alongside this view, there is a branch of modern science called quantum mechanics. this branch acknowledges that the theory we just presented is incorrect, and that there is in fact an element of complete freedom in the physical universe where particles of atoms do not behave mechanically, but choose how to behave. i am using the word choose in quotation marks because our language is too limited to explain it sufficiently. the real problem is that science cannot say anything about the nature b e t w e e n k a b b a l a h a n d s c i e n c e 57 of whatever makes those choices, hence they appear utterly random

laws, and in part, it behaves irregularly, affected by something that is not a part of our known universe. thus, one might say that, for instance, the creation of our universe is also twofold in part, a result of prior physical processes, and in part, created by an upper force. but science cannot prove this. all it can prove is that we understand that physical actions are not determined solely by the physical actions that precede them. rather, we understand that something else affects pa r t i: k a b b a l a h m e e t s q ua n t u m p h y s i c s 58 matter, but science cannot tell us what that something is, and certainly not how to research, confirm, or rebut it. some might argue that it is as though electrons had pseudobrains of their own that make those decisions, but i do not endorse th

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

ey are the sensations of the receiver and the giver. we do not even understand what it means to give or to receive, because in order to feel it, you must possess those two attributes. everything we feel comes out of comparison with an opposite, but within us are no attributes of the creator, and thus we can neither feel nor understand the attributes of creation. t h e e n d o f m at t e r q: will the physical world vanish at the end of correction? is malchut of malchut the material world? are the souls that do not have a screen always in it? a: kabbalah speaks of desires and intents. there is not a single word in kabbalah that refers to our world, meaning physical bodies. t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 25 creation was made with the desire for pleasure and there are only two partic

y itself. we cannot know what it is, or how it happens. the revelation and the attainment of the spiritual world occurs according to the rule, taste and see that the lord is good. in other words, first one sees a picture, and then one begins to understand it. c l o s e n e s s w i t h t h e c r e at o r q: is the circulation of the wisdom of kabbalah a real spiritual act? a: it may be unclear how the physical dissemination of the wisdom of kabbalah can be a spiritual act. however, there are mediators who help us advance toward the creator by realizing the actual motivation behind our actions v to receive. actions motivated by good aims are called mitzvot. in our world, we carry these out between each other. any act should be followed by the intent of wanting to reach the creator, to contac

it, and the thread by which the lower object is manipulated. therefore, in order to explain the structure of the upper world, kabbalists have chosen to name the upper forces by names and appellations from our world. thus the upper object gets its name from the corresponding object in the corporeal world. this language is called the language of the branches, where the upper power is the root, and the physical object is the branch. if i want to describe what happens in the spiritual world, i speak in terms of this world, and you would think i am talking about this world. but in fact, i mean to speak only of what happens in the spiritual world. this is precisely the way the upper worlds are described in our holy books. why are they called holy? because they speak of the upper worlds. when we

their own language. they share the same feelings about the spiritual world. for every feeling about the spiritual world, there is a name. such a name cannot be changed. for example, there are twenty-two names, or attributes, involved in the creation of the world. these are marked accordingly as hebrew letters. their combinations render a spiritual sensation of an object which can be described by the physical terms of this world. the description of the spiritual world is the description of man s soul, the description of the degrees of its nearness to the creator and its feelings of closeness. the more the soul feels the creator, the nearer it is to him. kabbalah divides the collective soul into parts and gives each part a unique name relating to its traits and describing its operations. al

udy kabbalah that we first acquire knowledge of the world outside our own. we discover the upper, spiritual world. then, we gradually attain the ability to affect it. through tests and experiments, we learn how to do it, and then we enter the comprehensive reality. at this point, we begin to work not from within our own bodies, but from our souls, which are our true essence. after all, man is not the physical body that is replaced at the beginning of each new life; it is the soul that we, as yet, do not feel. the purpose of creation is that we will act from within our souls, from the upper world, and live at the highest degree possible, rather than in the lowest (our world, which is beastliness alone. by discovering our souls, we attain contact with the upper world, and thus achieve a whol

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

n of creation and shortening the process by which nature leads us to attain it. only the light can help us replace our egoistic attributes with altruistic ones. that is because our egoistic attributes stand as a barrier between the spiritual world and us. the surrounding light replaces our desire to receive with a desire to give, thus carrying us across the barrier. we say that we want nothing of the physical, only of the spiritual, but if we had known how essential the change is across the barrier, that it is a transition from total concentration on personal gain to pure concern for others, we would have escaped the whole process. only after we cross the barrier do we encounter the ocean of light. the light of the creator shines only to the extent that we regard the creator as more import

orld and suffering in the spiritual world. both forms of suffering are ways for the creator to control and guide us. if we could transfer physical pain to spiritual pain, t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 86 we would correct some of our vessels and in that equalize our attributes with the creator s, thus shortening our journey. when a kabbalist becomes physically ill, his body suffers. but because the physical body cannot attain spirituality, only one s inner sensation becomes spiritual, corrected, and awakens the kabbalist, even as the body continues to suffer. while the soul of the kabbalist continues to climb, physical health continues to deteriorate. why does the body not climb alongside the soul? because the body cannot become spiritual! spirituality is an inner ascent of the soul that

create the real picture of the world without a shred of egoism. we will be able to feel the actual creation outside us, and come to equivalence of form and unification with the light. it is a state where there are no partitions between the light and the soul. the sensation of the light is somewhat like the sensation one feels in a state of clinical death. it is a state of partial detachment from the physical body (animate egoism. in that state there is desire to attain the light. however, attaining it is impossible until one rids the self of all egoism, both spiritual and physical. hence, man s work is primarily in the physical body. it is quite easy to get rid of spiritual egoism if we know which obstruction the egoism puts into our internal computers. all information enters through five

e spiritual world, we would still be able to see the picture of our own world. this is because we do not stop living in this world and we do not leave to enter a different physical dimension, but simply add the collective picture to our perception of this world. we begin to understand the reasons and the consequences of everything that happens to us, and to distinguish the spiritual forces behind the physical bodies in our world. one who is in the spiritual world begins to see the roots that influence reality and formulate the events of this world. finally, the person begins to see and understand the reason and the purpose of existence. those who are still unable to feel or see this picture have only to believe that this possibility exists. a kabbalist cannot describe or convey personal sp

against egoism, it is called a partzuf, which is a spiritual object. when the partzuf receives pleasure in order to please the creator, performing t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 116 zivug de hakaa, this act is called a mitzva, and the light that enters the partzuf is called torah. if a person can receive the light of the torah into one s corrected egoism while performing a physical mitzva, then the physical world and the spiritual world are now combined within that person. in order to do this, one must first learn what one wishes to attain from this act. simply performing mitzvot (plural for mitzva) gives no spiritual attainment, but only places one in a degree of spiritual still. only one s aim its power and direction can bring one into the spiritual world and determine the spiritual de

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

ultitudes of worshippers, shedding the benediction of the gods as they passed by, and evoking tremendous enthusiasm and devotion in the people. 48. the ancient egyptians have often been accused of polytheism, but in reality they were no more guilty of the charge than are the hindus. all men knew and worshipped the one god, amen-ra, the gone without a second h, the centre of whose manifestation on the physical plane is the sun; but they worshipped him under different aspects and through different channels. in one of the hymns addressed to him it was said: 49. the gods adore thee, they greet thee, o thou the one dark truth, the heart of silence, the hidden mystery, the inner god seated within the shrine, thou producer of beings, thou the one self. we adore the souls that are emanated from th

e of its own, just as have the great medieval cathedrals; as they are permeated by the influence of centuries of devotion, so should the very walls of our temple radiate strength, broadmindedness and brotherly love. 89. chapter ii 90. the lodge 91. form and extension 92. it is customary in speaking of the freemasonic lodge to which one belongs to think of a hall or room in an ordinary building in the physical world. therefore, when its extension is mentioned, the ordinary ideas of its measurements in length, breadth and height come up in the mind. it is necessary, however, to think of much more than that, for the lodge represents the universe at large, as is explained in the ritual of the craft degrees of universal co-masonry. in the description of the t c b c, we are told that the lodge i

f his life, to see what he wants to see and to work where he wants to work. that body, trained perhaps for a particular profession, brought up in the special culture of one of the nations, with its manners and habits of action, feeling and thought, constitutes his personality, the mask through which his voice can be heard in the world of outside appearances. this personality is fourfold- there is the physical body, then the etheric double or counterpart of that, then the emotional nature, then the lower mind- the last two constituting his own private storehouse and gallery of personal feelings and ideas. the s.d. stands for the lower mind, the j.d. for the emotional or astral nature; the i.g. for the etheric double, and the o.g. or t. for the physical body(*for a fuller study of these prin

of immobility, so that no response is obtainable. if the poisoned metal be taken in time, an antidote may save its life. 208. a stimulant will increase response, and as large and small doses of a drug have been found to kill and stimulate respectively, so have they been found to act on metals. 209. gamong such phenomena, h asks professor bose, ghow can we draw a line of demarcation and say: ehere the physical process ends, and there the physiological begins f? no such barriers exist. h 210. psychic experience and trained clairvoyance add their testimony to this conclusion, and affirm that without a shadow of doubt the same kind of life can be seen pulsating in the body of a tiger or an oak tree or a fragment of mineral substance. as the secret doctrine expressed it: 211. with every day, th

onclusion, and affirm that without a shadow of doubt the same kind of life can be seen pulsating in the body of a tiger or an oak tree or a fragment of mineral substance. as the secret doctrine expressed it: 211. with every day, the identity between the animal and physical man, between the plant and man, and even between the reptile and its nest, the rock, and man- is more and more clearly shown. the physical and chemical constituents of all being found to be identical, chemical 212. science may well say that there is no difference between the matter which composes the ox, and that which forms man. but the occult doctrine is far more explicit. it says: not only the chemical compounds are the same, but the same infinitesimal invisible lives compose the atoms of the bodies of the mountain an

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

to which we belong. the one is more outward-turned in service and sacrifice; the other more inward-turned in contemplation and love. 24. the knowledge of the occultist 25. the student of occultism, therefore, learns to awaken and train for scientific use the powers latent within him, and by their means he is able to see far more of the real meaning of life than the man whose vision is limited by the physical senses. he learns that each man is in essence divine, a veritable spark of god s fire, gradually evolving towards a future of glory and splendour culminating in union with god; that the method of his progress is by successive descents into earthly bodies for the sake of experience, and withdrawals into worlds or planes which are invisible to physical eyes. he finds that this progress

ed in the great white lodge in the persons of its three chief officers, through whom the mighty power of god descends to men. 27. the occult records 28. it will be seen that this occult knowledge depends no more upon the study of books and records than do the experiences of the mystics; both belong to a higher order of consciousness, the existence of which cannot be satisfactorily demonstrated on the physical plane. nevertheless, the study of the physical-plane records of the past is of value in confirming the historical researches of the trained occultist, who is able to read what are sometimes called the akashic records, and so to acquire an accurate knowledge of the past. this subject is so little understood that it may perhaps be useful if at this point i quote somewhat at length from

the other hand, there have been cases in which a rite or grade has been manufactured by a student who wished to throw some great truth into ceremonial form, but knew little of all this inner side of masonry; if such a degree or rite were doing useful work and attracting suitable candidates, sacramental powers fitted for that rite or grade were sometimes introduced into it, either by some bro. on the physical plane who possessed one of the lines of succession mentioned above, which was then adapted by the h.o.a.t.f. for the work, or by a direct and non-physical interference from behind. 41. furthermore, the inner effect of a given degree, even in a rite that may be fully valid, may vary greatly with the degree of advancement and general attitude of the bro. upon whom it is conferred; so th

r will manifest itself as greater advancement is made in the development of character. it also appears to be possible for power to be temporarily withdrawn in cases of evil-doing by one of the brn, and to be restored later when the evil-doing has ceased. 42. all this may seem a little bewildering to the student of the form side of masonry; and indeed it is a fact that there is but little means on the physical plane of judging the inner effect of a given degree without reference to those who may be working it. it may however be generally stated that the chief lines of masonic tradition- those which are of the greatest inner or spiritual value- are the craft degrees, upon which all other grades are superimposed, the mark and the arch degrees, and the chief degrees of the ancient and accepted

mbalmed with the idea that his power, his connection with the deity (which was a very close one as pharaoh, would be preserved and would continue to radiate so long as the body remained. this resembled the later custom of preserving the relics of a saint. the strong love of the egyptians for their coun-try provided another reason for embalming their dead; they hoped to preserve a definite link on the physical plane which would operate to draw them back to rebirth among their own people. that it did so operate in many cases seems to have been a fact, although the will of the re-incarnating ego would doubtless have been sufficient to achieve the same result. the custom was not altogether a good one, because if the body of a man of evil life is embalmed, a good deal of additional power is the

LETTER FROM A LUCIFEREAN

to serve as effectors of one s will. in contrast to the majority of so-called banishing rituals where the emphasis is placed on keeping things out, the purpose of this rite was to, by raising magico-erotic energy (i use the term metaphorically, attract the attention of our demonic kindred. the rite was always performed within a circle of flaming candles. this not only generated heat (heightening the physical response, but provided a flicker effect much conducive to the development of clairvoyant vision. the rite attracted legions of demonic spirits to gather at the edge of the circle, and, through a process of identification with the particular passions of the celebrants, specific demons made themselves known (by name and form, all too eager to effect the formalized magical intentions of

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

cyclopedia of american religion. 5th ed. detroit, mi: gale research, 1996. abraxas abraxas is a term associated with gnosticism, an ancient religious movement influencing judaism, christianity, and contemporaneous paganism that was prominent during the first few centuries of the common era. its central teaching was that this world was the creation of an evil deity who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. two distinct types of entities are associated with gnosticism: aeons and archons. the aeons are the higher spiritual beings who reside in the pleroma. the archons are the rulers, created by the evil demiurge, who govern this world and who act as guardians preventing the sparks o

salvation. according to thomas aquinas, salvation is possible through scriptural knowledge, which contains certain truths that exceed human reason and can be accepted only on faith. human beings cannot directly know god s essence, which transcends all species and genera. god s existence can be proved in five ways that employ the principle of causality and, starting from the empirical knowledge of the physical world, include the argument from motion, the argument from nature of efficient cause, the argument from possibility and necessity, the argument from the gradations of perfection to be found in things, and finally the argument from the order of the world. all these arguments imply the principle that reason needs a final stopping point in any chain of explanation, which must be outside

ortant role in gnostic thought and who are roughly comparable to evil archangels. gnosticism refers to a movement and school of thought that was prominent in the hellenistic mediterranean world that influenced paganism, judaism, and christianity. its core teachings were that this world, and especially the human body, were the products of an evil deity the demiurge who had trapped human spirits in the physical world. our true home is the absolute spirit, referred to as the pleroma, to which we should seek to return. according to the gnostic myth of creation, sophia, one of the spiritual beings (one of the aeons) residing in the pleroma inadvertently creates another entity often called yaldabaoth who creates our familiar world (e.g, the apocryphon of john 2, in robinson 1981, 9f. this creati

surrounding area until the proper moment when the energy is projected outward in a concentrated burst. more generally, the circle provides an arena within which the vibrations of the group energy can be altered so as to draw the participants nearer to the otherworld. in most religious traditions, one finds the notion that the normally unseen spiritual world coexists in the same time and space as the physical world, in what might be referred to as a different dimension. what separates them is their differing rates of vibration (understood literally or metaphorically. thus, in order to enter into rapport with the otherworld, one needs to create a space in this case the circle within which the rate of vibration can be modified. in occult traditions, the other dimensions are understood as con

needs to create a space in this case the circle within which the rate of vibration can be modified. in occult traditions, the other dimensions are understood as constituting a series of different realms or planes, arranged according to rate of vibration. it is the subtle energies found in these other realms that one manipulates during magical operations. in occult literature, the plane closest to the physical is referred to as the etheric plane, and the subtle energies of this realm are often termed etheric energies. etheric energies are subdivided into four categories according to the four classical elements of greek philosophy earth, air, fire, and water and hence are sometimes also referred to as elemental energies. it is from these etheric energies that the magician constructs the circ

LIBER O

a chariot of fire with white horses, and command the charioteer to drive earthwards. it might be dangerous to go too far, or to stay too long; for fatigue must be avoided. the danger spoken of is that of fainting, or of obsession, or of loss of memory or other mental faculty. 12. finally, let the student cause his imagined body in which he supposes himself to have been travelling to coincide with the physical, tightening his muscles, drawing in his breath, and putting his forefinger to his lips. then let him "awake" by a well-defined act of will, and soberly and accurately record his experiences. it may be added that this apparently complicated experiment is perfectly easy to perform. it is best to learn by "travelling" with a person already experienced in the matter. two or three experime

LIBER 141

that the object of both be one only, also that the general interest and nature of them be but one; else cometh division the enemy of will, and utter failure following. and, the whole being considered carefully, we do opine that it is better and easier that the other party should be in ignorance of the sacred character of the office. it is enough if that assistant be formed by nature signally for the physical task, robust, vigorous, eager, sensible, hot and healthy; flesh, nerve and blood being tense, quick, and lively, easily enflamed, and nigh inextinguishable. xi of certain rites analogous to that of the ix it is said by certain initiates that to obtain spiritual gifts, and to aid nature, the sacrament should be as it were a nuptial of the folk of earth; but that magick is of the demon

the mouth, without himself entering in any other way into the matter. and this is thought by some to partake of the nature of black magic. the exhaustion should be complete; if the work be skilfully executed, a few minutes should suffice to produce a state resembling, and not far removed from, coma. experts may push this practice to the point of the death of the victim, thus not merely obtaining the physical strength, but imprisoning and enslaving the soul. this soul then serves as a familiar spirit. the practice is held to be dangerous (it was used by the late oscar wilde, and by mr. and mrs 'horos; also in a modified and marred form by s.l. mathers and his wife, and by e.w. berridge. the ineptitude of the three latter saved them from the fate of the three former) xix of the adept of thi

LIBER ALEPH

de somniis a: causa per accidens (of dreams. i: through acciental cause) s all diseases have two conjunct causes, one immediate, external and exciting, the other constitutional, internal, and predisposing, so it is with dreams, which are dis-eases, or unbalanced states of consciousness, disturbers of sleep as thoughts are of life. this exciting cause is commonly of two kinds: videlicet, imprimis, the physical condition of the sleeper, as a dream of water caused by a shower without, or a dream of strangulation caused by a dyspnoea, or a dream of lust caused by the seminal congestions of an unclean life, or a dream of falling or flying caused by some unstable equilibrium of body. secundo, the psychic condition of the sleeper, the dream being determined by recent events in his life, usually t

heir interpretation. b the book of wisdom or folly 27 aa de voluntate tacita (of the silent will) ll disturbances, o my son, are variations from equilibrium; and just as thy conscious thoughts, words, and acts are effects of the displacement of the conscious will, so is it in the unconscious. for the most part, therefore, all dreams, phantasies, and gestures represent that will subliminal; and if the physical part of that will be unsatisfied, its utterance will predominate in all these automatic expressions. do thou then note what modifications thereof follow such changes in the conscious foundation of that part of thy will as thou mayst make in thy experiments herewith, and thus separate, as sayeth trismegistus, the fine from the coarse, fire from earth, or, as we may say, assign each eff

on being eaten is again transmuted into will. thus thou mayst in many ways impress any particular will upon the proper substance, so that by due use thou comest at last to its accomplishment. so general is this formula, in truth, that all conscious actions may be included within its scope. there is also the converse, as when external objects create appetite, whose satisfaction again reacteth upon the physical plane. praise thou the wonder of the mystery of nature, rising and falling with every breath, so that there is no part which is not mystically partaker of the whole. h the book of wisdom or folly 55 bg de arcano subtilissimo (of the most subtle secret) my son, there is that within thee of marvellous puissance which is by its own nature the incarnation of thy will, most ready to receiv

LIBER CCXLII AHA

. liber ccxlii 18 all.as i offered half in jest, sceptic.was torn away from me. not without pain! they slew my child dragged my wife down to infamy loathlier than death, drove to the wild my tortured body, stripped me of wealth, health, youth, beauty, ardour, love. thou has abandoned all? then try a speck of dust within the eye! olympas. but that is different! marsyas. life is one. magic is life. the physical (men name it) is a house of call for the adept, heir of the sun! bombard the house! it groans and gapes. the adept runs forth, and so escapes that ruin! olympas. smoothly parallel the ruin of the mind as well? marsyas. ay! hear the ordeal of the veil, the second veil. o spare me this magical memory! i pale to show the veil of the abyss. nay, let confession be complete! olympas. master

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

until the end. the end? buddha thought the supply of hunchbacks infinite; but why should not the soldiers themselves be infinite in number? however that may be, here is the point; it takes a moment for a hunchback to kill his man, and the further we get from our base the longer it takes. you may crumble to ashes the dream-world of a boy, as it were, between your fingers; but before you can bring the physical universe tumbling about a man fs ears he requires to drill his hunchbacks so devilish well that they are terribly like soldiers themselves. and a question capable of shaking the consciousness of samadhi could, i imagine, give long odds to one of frederick fs grenadiers. it is useless to attack the mystic by asking him if he is quite sure samadhi is good for his poor health; ftis like

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

ibes; and i am myself afraid that even here all my skill of speech and study may avail me little, so that the most important part of the record will be blank. now i cannot tell whether it is a part of my personal kamma, or whether the influence of the equinox of autumn should be the exciting cause; but it has usually been at this part of the year that my best results have occurred. it may be that the physical health induced by the summer in me, who dislike damp and chill, may being forth as it were a flower the particular kind of energy. sammavayamo.which gives alike the desire to perform more definitely and exclusively the great work, and the capacity to achieve success. it is in any case remarkable that i was born in october (1875; suffered the terrible mystic trance which turned me towa

the ultimate attainment. apparently the method is just this; to store up.no matter how.great treasures of energy and purity, until they begin to do the work themselves (in the way that the hindus call .ukshma. just so the engineer.five feet six in his boots.and his men build the dam. the snows melt on the mountains, the river rises, and the land is irrigated, in a way that is quite independent of the physical strength of that five foot six of engineer. the engineer might even be swept away and drowned by the forces he had himself organized. so also the kingdom of heaven. and now (12.57) john st. john will turn himself to sleep, invoking adonai. 1.17. can neither sleep nor concentrate. john st. john 105 instead grotesque .astral. images of a quite base gargoylish type. i suppose i shall hav

LIBER DCCCXI ENERGIZED ENTHUSIASM

me form of this doctrine has been generally accepted is shown in the prohibitions of all religions. sanctity has been assumed to depend on chastity, and chastity has nearly always been interpreted as abstinence. but i doubt whether the relation is so simple as this would imply; for example, i find in myself that manifestations of mental creative force always concur with some abnormal condition of the physical powers of generation. but it is not the case that long periods of chastity, on the one hand, or excess of orgies, on the other, are favourable to its manifestation, or even to its formation. i know myself, and in me it is extremely strong; its results are astounding. for example, i wrote tannhauser, complete from conception to execution, in sixty-seven consecutive hours. i was unconsc

ace in australia, where even a missionary has been known to beget ninety children in two years, so shall we be able to breed genius if we can find the conditions which hamper it, and remove them. the obvious practical step is to restore the rites of bacchus, aphrodite and apollo to their proper place. they should not be open to every one, and manhood should be the reward of ordeal and initiation. the physical tests should be severe, and weaklings should be 1 of course there has been a school of devilish ananders that has held the act in itself to be gwicked. h of these blasphemers of nature let no further word be said, 12 liber dcccxi killed out rather than artificially preserved. the same remark applies to intellectual tests. but such tests should be as wide as possible. i was an absolute

LIBER E

frater t.s. for niwg/ celephais press. this e-text last revised 29.06.20. liber e vel exercitiorvm svb figvra ix v a a publication in class b issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 pramonstrator o.s.v. 6= 5 imperator n.s.f. 5= 6 cancellarius 1 i 1. it is absolutely necessary that all experiments should be recorded in detail during, or immediately after, their performance. 2. it is highly important to note the physical and mental condition of the experimenter or experimenters. 3. the time and place of all experiments must be noted; also the state of the weather, and generally all conditions which might conceivably have any result upon the experiment either as adjuvants to or causes of the result, or as inhibiting it, or as sources of error. 4. the a a will not take official notice of any experiments

LIBER LIBRAE

this too may lead thee astray. command and banish them, curse them by the great names if need be; but neither mock nor revile them, for so assuredly wilt thou be lead into error. 9. a man is what he maketh himself within the limits fixed by his inherited destiny; he is a part of mankind; his actions affect not only what he calleth himself, but also the whole universe. 10. worship and neglect not, the physical body which is thy temporary connection with the outer and material world. therefore let thy mental equilibrium be above disturbance by material events; strengthen and control the animal passions, discipline the emotions and the reason, nourish the higher aspirations. 11. do good unto others for its own sake, not for reward, not for gratitude from them, not for sympathy. if thou art ge

LIBER LLL PARADIGMAT PIRATE

y is all that i recommend; beyond that point you risk mental damage. plan any magical workings to take place between the hours of 3:00 and 5:00 a.m. if you keep a gnormal h schedule. otherwise schedule workings for the time between the last five and seven hours you would normally be asleep. signs of success with sleep deprivation include, but are not limited to, the following observed phenomenon: the physical distortion of objects and shadows; divinatory questions being answered by disembodied voices; a rapid multiplication of observed synchronicities and deja vu; time distortion. fasting the human body-mind can survive from six to eight weeks existing only on water. however, the gnostic state of fasting can usually be obtained in a time frame of one to two weeks, during which time the mag

ed magic. h you can do it in a club full of people, with dozens watching, and no one has a clue. it takes a lot longer than one might think, though onset can be quick if you fve never tried it before. normal times to reach gnosis range from fifteen to forty minutes of continuous dancing. you can also obtain this type of gnosis by treading water for a long period of time. drumming the auditory and the physical activity of drumming combine to place the magician into an altered state of consciousness. it also takes a rather long period of time to do so. however, it has the benefit of being one of the easiest forms of gnosis to maintain. just keep banging away. both dancing and drumming produce the classic grunner fs high h which affects marathon racers. this is what you are seeking, along wit

iation between the body and the mind. certain drum rhythms have also been known to directly impact emotional states, depending on tone and pace. there are some styles of drumming that can apparently cause sexual arousal or intense feelings of anger. extensive work with drumming will probably reveal these patterns, but the magician fs primary concern should be on entering a state of gnosis through the physical medium of this type of gnosis. drumming works well with visionary trance (in terms of divination, invocation of various godforms that are associated with the drum (or thunder) and can be used very well in group ritual settings. chanting/glossalaylia the process of repeating a simple phrase or a random collection of syllables for an extended period of time will also produce single-poin

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

e parrot. the old lady stopped her ears .wring its neck. she said .the parrot was only eight years old. vii .you.re a muddle and an idiot. said the infuriated god .why not make him a spiritual thing? a nat2 lives 10,000 years .make him a nat then. said the magician, already beginning to fear that fate would be too strong for him, in spite of all his cunning .there.s some one working against us on the physical plane. we must transcend it. no sooner said than done: 1 .o the jewel in the lotus! aum. the most famous of the buddhist formularies. 2 the burmese name for an elemental spirit. the three characteristics 73 a family of nats in a big tree at anuradhapura had a little stranger, very welcome to mamma and papa nat .blessed indeed was the family. fiveand- forty feet1 away stood a most anci

ok sufficient to establish such interpretations in the teeth of buddhist tradition and practice; and that any person who persists in tuning buddhism to his own jew s harp in this way is risking his reputation, either for scholar-ship or good faith. scientific men are common enough in the west, if buddhists are not; and i may safely leave in their hands the task of castigating the sneak-thieves of the physical area. ii. the essential features of bhuddism have been summed up by the buddha himself. to me, of course, what the buddha said or did not say is immaterial; a thing is true or not true, whoever said it. we believe mr. savage landor when he affirms that lhassa is an important town in tibet. where only probabilities are concerned we are of course influenced by the moral character and me

cord in the language, not of the temple, but of the laboratory, its results, 1 it is of course a special kind of effort, not mere struggle. that i make this appeal; that i seek to enlist genuine, not pseudo-scientific men in the research; so that our children may be as far in advance of us in the study of the supernormal phenomena of the mind as we are in advance of our fathers in the sciences of the physical world.1 note carefully this practical sense of my intention. i care nothing for the academic meanings of the steps in the path; what they meant to the arahats of old is indifferent to me .let the dead past bury its dead. what i require is an advance in the knowledge of the great problem, derived no longer from hearsay revelation, from exalted fanaticism, from hysteria and intoxication

LIBER MMM

ess and breathing deeply, begin to withdraw the mind from any thoughts which arise. the attempt to do this inevitably reveals the mind to be a raging tempest of 14 activity. only the greatest determination can win even a few seconds of mental silence, but even this is quite a triumph. aim for complete vigilance over the arising of thoughts and try to lengthen the periods of total quiescence. like the physical motionlessness, this mental motionlessness should be practiced at set times and also whenever a period of inactivity presents itself. the results should be recorded in your diary. the magical trances magic is the science and art of causing change to occur in conformity with will. the will can only become magically effective when the mind is focused and not interfering with the will. t

LIBER O

te horses, and command the charioteer to drive earthwards. it might be dangerous to go too far, or stay too long, for fatigue must be avoided. the danger spoken of is that of fainting, or of obsession, or loss of memory or other mental faculty. liber o vel manvs et sagitta 14 12. finally, let the student cause his imagined body in which he supposes himself to have been travelling to coincide with the physical, tightening his muscles, drawing in his breath, and putting his forefinger to his lips. then let him .awake. by a welldefined act of will, and soberly and accurately record his experiences. it may be added that this apparently complicated experiment is perfectly easy to perform. it is best to learn by .travelling. with a person already experienced in the matter. two or three experimen

LIBER RV VEL SPIRITUS

utterly toward his holy guardian angel, directing his eyes inward and upward, and turning back his tongue as if to swallow it (this latter operation is facilitated by severing the franum lingua, which, if done, should be done by a competent surgeon. we do not advise this or any similar method of cheating difficulties. this is, however, harmless.1) in this manner the practice is to be raised from the physical to the spiritual plane, even as the words ruh, ruach, pneuma, spiritus, geist, ghost, and indeed words of almost all languages, have been raised from their physical meaning of wind, air, breath, or movement, to the spiritual plane (rv is the old root meaning yoni, and hence wheel (fr. roue, lat. rota, wheel, and the corresponding semitic root means .to go. similarly spirit is connecte

LIBER SAMEKH

666 himself used gankh-f-n-khonsu h and gkhem h in this section) liber samekh svb figvra dccc 14 line 2 the adept reminds his angel that he has created that one substance of which hermes hath written in the table of emerald, whose virtue is to unite in itself all opposite modes of being, thereby to serve as a talis-man charged with the spiritual energy of existence, an elixir or stone composed of the physical basis of life. this commemoration is placed between the two personal appeals to the angel, as if to claim privilege to partake of this eucharist which createth, sustaineth and redeemeth all things. line 3 he now asserts that he is himself the gangel h or messenger of his angel; that is, he is a mind and body whose office is to receive and transmit the word of his angel. he hails his a

e calamities which strew so many shores with the wreckage of the mystic armada. bigotry, arrogance, bewilderment, all forms of mental and moral disorder, so often observed in people of great spiritual attainment, have brought the path itself into discredit; almost all such catastrophes are due to trying to build the temple of the spirit without proper attention to the mental laws of structrue and the physical necessities of freedom. the mind must be brought to its utmost pitch of perfection, but according to its own internal properties; one cannot feet a microscope on mutton chops. it must be regarded as a mechanical instrument of knowledge, independent of the personality of its possessor. one must treat it exactly as one treats one fs electroscope or one fs eyes; one must guard against th

nscious will h; to be thwarted no more by the ignorant and capricious false will of the conscious man. and he is ghelper, h the author of the infallible impulse that sends the soul sweeping along the skies on its proper path with such impetus that the attraction of alien orbs is no longer sufficient to swerve it. the ghear me h clause is now uttered by the normal human consciousness, withdrawn to the physical body: the adept must deliberately abandon his attainment, because it is not yet his whole being which burns up before the beloved. point ii 21 section g the adept, though withdrawn, shall have maintained the extension of his symbol. he now repeats the signs as before, save that he makes the passive invoking pentagram of spirit. he concentrates his consciousness within his twin-symbol

ram of spirit. he concentrates his consciousness within his twin-symbol of self, and endeavours to send it to sleep. but if the operation be performed properly, his angel shall have accepted the offering of dew, and seized with fervour upon the extended symbol of will towards himself. this then shall he shake vehemently with vibrations of love reveraberating with the words of the section. even in the physical ears of the adept there shall resound an echo thereof, yet he shall not be able to describe it. it shall seem both louder than thunder, and softer than the whisper of the night-wind. it shall at once be inarticulate, and mean more than he hath ever heard. now let him strive with all the strength of his soul to withstand the will of his angel, concealing himself in the closest cell of

LIBER XLI THIEN TAO

a long time, and that because you have been fool enough to read thus far, you have no excuse for being fool enough to read farther. gphenacetin is a useful drug in fever, but woe to that patient who shall imbibe it in collapse. because calomel is a dangerous remedy in appendicitis, we do not condemn its use in simple indigestions. gas above so beneath! said hermes the thrice greatest. the laws of the physical world are precisely paralleled by those of the moral and intellectual sphere. to the prostitute i prescribe a course of training by which she shall comprehend the holiness of sex. chastity forms part of that training, and i should hope to see her one day a happy wife and mother. to the prude equally i prescribe a course of training by which 10 liber xli she shall comprehend the holine

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

ndic work of the twelfth century, but otherwise it is unknown outside the poetic edda, even if agir fs banqueting seems to presuppose it. nevertheless, the gods f acquisition of precious objects from the world of the giants is a constant of the mythology. and there is a good deal of logic in the notion that odin obtained the mead of poetry.that is, the mental part of inspiration.and thor obtained the physical object in which beer, the reflex of the mead in the human world, is made. furthermore, franz rolf schroder has argued for comparisons in indic myth that would make possible the reconstruction of an indo-european original. this section of the poem is also interesting in that it assigns to the god ty lr a giant father and a mother who sides with the asir against her husband. ty lr would

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

cannot be seen with the unaided eye, and no humans have ever been to mars to check the claim that its atmosphere is not breathable. finally, dna is a molecule that must be isolated from living cells and characterized chemically. however, no one would challenge the claims that microbes and dna exist, and we are all confident that our space probes are built in such a way as to report accurately on the physical reality that exists on other planets. but it also turns out that the reality ofmicrobes was questioned for quite some time even after the invention of the microscope, and discussing the nature of mars s atmosphere would have been considered ludicrous just a few decades ago. thus, it is important to remember that facts must first be discovered (they are neither always obvious nor preor

n darwin s mind. since twentiethcentury researchers actually did study the evolution of finches in the gala- pagos, and since finches are so iconic, we concentrate here on this example. descent by modification means that different species of organisms, for example, different species of finches, diverged over time from a common ancestor through a random process that introduced variation in some of the physical characteristics of these finches. for instance, some species of gala- pagos finches have a stubby beak while others have a fine beak. such different physical characteristics were supposed by darwin to be heritable. how, then, can one understand that these heritable characteristics are maintained in different finch populations and not lost as randomly as they appeared? it turns out tha

e whole of science? after all, this is the branch of science that creationists and id proponents have attacked all along. the answer to this question is a resounding no. assuming teleology in any scientific activity is tantamount to saying that chemistry and physics also have a purpose and were also designed. it turns out that creationists and id proponents carefully avoid the notion of design in the physical sciences (except cosmology. we described in chapter 1 how physicist freeman dyson comes close to the idea of a designer when he discusses the fabric of the universe. but dyson s idea of a designer does not include the notion of a designer s goal, at least not in a way that is analyzable by science. then, one must assume that id and creationism are slanted against the life sciences in

scientific concepts, the theory of evolution has benefited over many years from the input of many scientists. in the process, the theory of evolution has also evolved. this type of change over time holds true for all good scientific theories. even einstein s theories of 52 evolution and religious creation myths relativity have evolved and were never seen by their discoverer as immutable views of the physical world. this is a sign of scientific good health because incorrect theories eventually perish. 2. modern evolutionary theory incorporates much genetics. this fact is generally ignored by id enthusiasts. it is legitimate to wonder why. 3. mutations are completely chance events. no one has ever been able to prove that mutations are driven or directed toward a particular goal by any exter

ft blank 7 the dangers of creationism human values remain a human matter, for which human beings, not nature, must provide justification and ultimately accept responsibility. kathryn dooley, spring 2005 term paper people need purpose and values in their lives. but as eloquently stated above by one of our students, values (which in many ways define purpose) should not be rooted in and justified by the physical world; they must come from within our moral selves. traditionally, human beings have found purpose and values, as well as morality, in religions. but religions are not the only way to a moral, purposeful life. over the centuries, secular moral philosophies have been developed and adopted by many all over the world. great figures such as einstein, linus pauling, and mahatma gandhi, who

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

conjurers, necromancers and witches (those grand impostors) who violently intrude themselves into magick, as if swine should enter into a faire and delicate garden."7 this distinction between "true magicians" whom ashmole considers to be practitioners of the mystical ascent in the hermetic/ kabbalistic tradition, and "conjurers, necromancers, and witches" who attempt to use "magick" to influence the physical world is a significant one. for ashmole "magick" aspires to a transformation of the individual; it requires the individual to surrender his will to the will of god; and it is part of the mystical ascent. conjuring and witchcraft aspire to produce result in the physical world upon which the individual seeks to impose his own will.8 this distinction has been made by the contemporary sch

cept in the case of the glory which stands alone, the idea of duality occurs throughout the board from the black and white squares at the bottom to the sun and moon, an ancient symbol for the paired opposites of masculine and feminine, at the top. in the central area of the board duality is represented by two of the three columns; but here, as we rise from the fixity of the elemental existence of the physical world, the third column introduces a new idea. the striking thing about these columns is that each is of a different order of architecture. in masonic symbolism they are assigned names: wisdom to the ionic column in the middle, strength to the doric column on the left, and beauty to the corinthian column on the right.42 the three pillars, like the tree of life, speak of a universe in

ral part of the board including the columns and most of the symbols, represents the "celestial" world of the psyche or soul, the heavens represent the "supercelestial" world of the spirit, and the glory, as we have seen, represents the divinity. in figure 10 i have related these macro-cosmic symbols to the tree of life. since a person starting on a masonic career enters the lodge from his life in the physical world, i will consider the lodge to be a representation of the psyche which is the world of consciousness contiguous with the physical world. the psyche is also the bridge between the physical world and the world of the spirit. because of that, this tree on which we shall place the symbols of masonry is a yeziratic tree. the corinthian column, a style derived from the ideas of energy

epresented, symbolically, by the progress through the masonic degrees; and it is, in fact, the ascent up jacob's ladder one of the "principal rounds" for each degree. this should be no surprise. as we have seen, the notion of a "mystical ascent" was part and parcel of the hermetic/kabbalistic tradition. we should note that this journey is an ascent in consciousness; from ordinary consciousness of the physical world, through the soul and the spirit, to a consciousness of the divine presence. reuchlin describes such an ascent in de arte kabbalistica;51 another can be found in the hermetica.52 some of these ascents are deeply christian in their character. in de occulta philosophia agrippa. rises through the three worlds, the elemental world, the celestial world, the supercelestial world. wher

d law we are told that. ye are the temple" masonic labor is interior work, work on one's self. when a candidate is first admitted into the order he is said to be an apprentice, and as a beginner his labors take place on the ground floor of the temple. in kabbalistic terms, we may think that the ground floor corresponds to the lower face of the tree, the part of the psyche in intimate contact with the physical world. in figure 11 we see the prominent symbols of the apprentice degree "on the tree" note first, faith, hope and charity, to the left. i have placed them to indicate that the "ladder" corresponds to the central column of the tree, and the three "principal rounds" correspond to the major steps up the central column. faith, the first principal round is the appropriate attitude for th

MAGIC AND SPELLS

ion 5 level: drow components: v, s, df casting time: 1 action range: personal targets: you duration: 1 hour/level (d) spiderform you can polymorph into a drider or tiny, small, medium-size, or large monstrous spider (see the monster manual. you regain lost hit points as if you rested for a day on the initial transformation. the spell lasts until you decide to resume your normal shape. you acquire the physical and natural abilities of the creature you polymorph into, including natural size, strength, dexterity, and constitution scores, armor, attack routines, and movement capabilities. unlike polymorph self, you acquire the poisonous bite and web spinning ability 'of whichever spider form you choose. you do not suffer any disorientation. you retain your intelligence, wisdom, and charisma sc

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

ained that as there is nothing better than the world, the world is god. zeno declared that the reason of the world is diffused throughout it as seed. stoicism is a materialistic philosophy, enjoining voluntary resignation to natural law. chrysippus maintained that good and evil being contrary, both are necessary since each sustains the other. the soul was regarded as a body distributed throughout the physical form and subject to dissolution with it. though some of the stoics held that wisdom prolonged the existence of the soul, actual immortality is not included in their tenets. the soul was said to be composed of eight parts: the five senses, the generative power, the vocal power, and an eighth, or hegemonic, part. nature was defined as god mixed throughout the substance of the world. all

and allegories of religions and philosophies. to the mind unacquainted with its fundamental tenets, neo-platonism may appear to be a mass of speculations interspersed with extravagant flights of fancy. such a viewpoint, however, ignores the institutions of the mysteries--those secret schools into whose profundities of idealism nearly all of the first philosophers of antiquity were initiated. when the physical body of pagan thought collapsed, an attempt was made to resurrect the form by instilling new life into it by the unveiling of its mystical truths. this effort apparently was barren of results. despite the antagonism, however, between pristine christianity and neo-platonism many basic tenets of the latter were accepted by the former and woven into the fabric of patristic philosophy. br

every creature, and is not concerned with astronomy as that science is now comprehended. in the above figure, special attention is called to the three circles of zodiacs surrounding the orbits of the planets. these zodiacs represent the threefold spiritual constitution of the universe. the orbits of the planets are the governors of the world and the four elemental spheres in the center represent the physical constitution of both man and the universe, ptolemy's scheme of the universe is simply a cross section of the universal aura, the planets and elements to which he refers having no relation to those recognized by modern astronomers. p. 18 to form an endless variety of aspects or modes. the mind of man is one of the modes of infinite thought; the body of man one of the modes of infinite

sole channels for the reception of knowledge; criticism, or the philosophy of accurate judgment; and neo-scholasticism, which is a revival of thomism encouraged by the roman catholic church. the two outstanding schools of american philosophy are transcendentalism and pragmatism. transcendentalism, exemplified in the writings of ralph waldo emerson, emphasizes the power of the transcendental over the physical. many of emerson's writings show pronounced oriental influence, particularly his essays on the oversoul and the law of compensation. the theory of pragmatism, while not original with professor william james, owes its widespread popularity as a philosophic tenet to his efforts. pragmatism may be defined as the doctrine that the meaning and nature of things are to be discovered from con

gs of those who never freed their spiritual natures from the cravings, habits, viewpoints, and limitations of their plutonic personalities. those who made no endeavor to improve themselves (whose souls have slept) during their physical lives, passed at death into hades, where, lying in rows, they slept through all eternity as they had slept through life. to the eleusinian philosophers, birch into the physical world was death in the fullest sense of the word, and the only true birth was that of the spiritual soul of man rising out of the womb of his own fleshly nature "the soul is dead that slumbers" says longfellow, and in this he strikes the keynote of the eleusinian mysteries. just as narcissus, gazing at himself in the water (the ancients used this mobile element to symbolize the transi

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

apartment. trace over this symbol with your athame, charging it with witch power. should it be impossible to get to the threshold, trace the symbol at a point where you know your victim will have to pass and set his foot. this work of magic is, in fact, nothing less than the erection of a psychic booby trap. hence the use of oil or gum to form the basis of the symbol: it must remain invisible to the physical eyes of your victim. incidentally, the symbol is programmed solely to react to the victim's presence, so it should in no way endanger any other passer-by. all that remains to be done now is to destroy the photograph slowly. the best way to accomplish this is to dissolve it in a pan of dilute nitric or hydrochloric acid (a photographer's developing pan is ideal for this) face up, so th

MEANING OF MASONRY

s world has lived in, and has come hither from, an anterior state of life. it has lived elsewhere before it entered this world: it will live elsewhere when it passes hence, human life being but a parenthesis in the midst of eternity. but upon entering this world, the soul must needs assume material form; in other words it takes upon itself a physical body to enable it to enter into relations with the physical world, and to perform the functions appropriate to it in this particular phase of its career. need i say that the physical form with which we have all been invested by the creator upon our entrance into this world, and of which we shall all divest ourselves when we leave the lodge of this life, is represented among us by our masonic apron? this, our body of mortality, this veil of fle

he will realize himself to be no longer the separate distinctified individual he now supposes himself to be, but to be a microcosm or summary of all that is and to be identified with the being of god. masonry is the science of the attainment of that supreme knowledge and is, therefore, rightly said of to be founded on the principles of geometry as thus defined. but do not let it be supposed that the physical matter of which our mortal bodies are composed is the" earth" referred to. that is but corruptible impermanent stuff which merely forms a temporary encasement of the imperishable true" earth" or substance of our souls, and enables them to enter into sense-relations with the physical world. the distinction must be clearly grasped and held in mind, for masonry has to deal not so much wi

lso a reminder that the human organism is compounded of those four elements in balanced proportions" water" represents the psychic nature "air" the mentality" fire" the will and nervous force; whilst" earth" is the condensation in which the other three become stabilized and encased. but it is an oblongated (or duplicated) square, because man's organism does not consist of his physical body alone. the physical body has its" double" or ethereal counterpart in the astral body, which is an extension of the physical nature and a compound of the same four elements in an impalpable and more tenuous form. the oblong spatial form of the lodge must therefore be considered as referable to the physical and ethereal nature of man in the conjunction in which they in fact consist in each of us. the four

re of having tapped a previously unsuspected source of power, giving him enhanced mental strength and self-confidence; there will become observable in him developing graces of character, speech and conduct that were previously foreign to him. the floor, or groundwork of the lodge, a chequer-work of black and white squares, denotes the dual quality of everything connected with terrestrial life and the physical groundwork of human nature the mortal body and its appetites and affections" the web of our life is a mingled yarn, good and ill together" wrote shakespeare. everything material is characterized by inextricably interblended good and evil, light and shade, joy and sorrow, positive and negative. what is good for me may be evil for you; pleasure is generated from pain and ultimately dege

e of his inner nature, to educate a nd habituate his mentality to higher conscious states and so establish it there that he will be unaffected by seductive or affrighting perceptions that there may meet him. by the cultivation of this" strength" and the ability to" establish" himself upon the loftier conscious levels he co-ordinates the two pillars at the porchway of his inmost sanctuary--namely, the physical and psychical supports of his organism--and acquires the" stability" involved in regeneration and requisite to him before passing on to" that last and greatest trial" which awaits him" in strength will i establish my house that it may stand firm" man's perfected organism is what is meant by" my house" it was the same organism and the same stability that the christian master spoke of i

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

lf is an excellent hunter, able to travel long periods without rest and to move virtually soundlessly in the night. it is known that the wolf can run up to fifteen miles an hour for the period of roughly three hours or more. it is not rare for a wolf to cover up to one hundred miles a day when food is scarce during a brutal winter or such "werewolves in european history" the werewolf can exist on the physical plane as well as the astral one. the main difference is the form, on the physical plane the wolf attributes are mental, consisting of heightened senses and physical strength. the face and hands may resemble those of a beast. it is useful to call upon such atavisms when one is in a defensive situation or for physical survival in the extreme cold. i can recall numerous times when i had

e way to the wound on her chest. you feel cold and yet so warm as you drink- the lust building within you as you feast from the wound of the vampire. as you feel lust taking close hold of you a violent jerk wakes you from your travel. you are back in your chamber, sexually aroused and hungering for much more. be patient, you have a lifetime of pleasure awaiting you- both upon the astral plane and the physical one. remember, discipline is of highest importance in this path" many desires, such as wanting to evoke a succubus or incubus, as well as going to a certain location in dream can be done either with consistent concentration and/or the use of a sigil. the sigil would be drawn with several images and letters which represent the thought. you will arrange them in a way in which the desire

d than one may first believe. the sorcery of zos kia cultus has its roots in the luciferian tradition of which austin spare was heir by witch paterson. the sabbat of the witches is also misunderstood to some extent and there is a need to further present theories and actual path workings which may open a new way of thinking concerning this subject. the witches' sabbath is a gathering in dream, not the physical gathering that it once was thought to be (unless a conscious gathering is agreed upon as it is often done. the witch who wishes to attend does so primarily in the astral or dream body. no babies were or are harmed, no killing is done. the sabbat is a great appeal to the senses and a rejuvenation of the spirit. those who actually attend the sabbath are often refreshed, happy and more 4

s and envision a large amount of energy rising up from within you. the slow breathing technique, as described by tantrics described a slow rise of astral energy to form a shield and to clear the mind of thoughts other than the goals of the rite you will conduct. the rite as described by coven maleficia is based within the gathering of shadows, the elementals formed in magickal workings to protect the physical and spiritual body from attack. this technique may be used to also clear the mind for the purpose of relaxation. the shadows, the same of familiars are some part related to the dead, they may be long forgotten shades which are attracted to the spiritual activity of your own magickal work. they have since lost consciousness and the concept of i, thus proving useful in workings of magic

ninterrupted 92 92 coagulation of lunar energy, mainly manifested through the female. through this male energy may be harnessed and redirected into the inherent dream, which the witches' sabbat is based upon. much blood flows, an image of the menstrual cycle of the witch, translated into the form of the scarlet woman. the sabbath concludes with a spiral of whirlwind activity and then awakening in the physical body. the participant generally feels much stronger and revitalized. nachtfahr- astral gatherings of wooded dreams so gathered with moss, and a silent watcher clothed in the ebony of twilight past. as the mist drapes our fragile sight a new form approaches, from which all is distilled, forming into a new vision. a night sky above, dark as the wings of an eagle of shadow, letting casca

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

he brotherhood of the snake (it has been repeatedly noted that thoughphysical snakes were unknown on most islands, the symbol of the snake or serpent oncarvings, etc, is extremely conspicuous. in the apocalyptic fragment of clement, weread: and on earth shall be monsters, a generation of dragons of men, and likewise of serpents. but though this is their title, it should not be taken that they had the physical likeness of ser-pents, which they did not. a fuller explanation of this is provided later. though no two writers wholly agree on the question of evil, or an alien presence,according to the most coherent theories the visitors are usually described as being ofdubious morality but possessed of great mental and technical power. this writer is rel-atively convinced that they were headquart

the now freed male adams. and it is known that members of thesons of the serpent would mate with the eves, producing exceptional progeny. the reptilians did indeed serve their masters well. theywere part alien, part reptile, with no human dna at all.some, like their creators, looked entirely humanoid. otherswere distinctly reptoid. they operated from the limbicmode of consciousness and possessed the physical endur-ance and strength, not to mention the guile, of the humbleearth reptile. from these beings, we inherit the term cold-blooded evil.zeus and typhonatlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation61 reptilians, priestesses, and strange genes the euphemism that has come down to describe a female reserved for crossing withpart alien being was virgin. the offspring of these relati

umvent the drive,personally and collectively, we have turned to the philosophers and to the scientistsand priests. for all their musings and pontification, the academic philosophers havecome up relatively empty when providing clear understanding of this matter for allhumanity. science does not exalt the moral question to any intense degree. scientistscannot even find consensus on the mysteries of the physical earth. orthodox geolo-gists have generally failed to account for anomalies pertaining to the origin of life, ofthe hominids, the later genus homo, and the fossil record. the alumni of the earth sci-ences consciously manufactured the fallacious theory of the ice age and the pleis-tocene epoch. they advocated uniformitarianism stating what they knew to beuntrue, that geological and evol

rmageddon. this battle is going on every secondof every day. it is not yet won by the light bearers because we, the children of earth,against the very coding of our dna are as yet resistant to taking up arms against ourdeadliest enemies who have kept and will continue to keep us in utter servitude. it istime to draw excalibur from the stone again. but do not wait for any king arthur toreturn from the physical grave. arthur is us, arthur is you! upon investigation, we find that there is much evidence to indicate that the alien visi-tors and their dark progeny have been and still are with us, that they are, in fact, at thevery helm of the echelons of society, making use of powerful secret societies, such asthe masonic and rosicrucian fraternities as their cover for centuries. it has beenunco

suggested for the flag of the unitedstates of europe by the super-secret priory de sion, which is said to be headquartered infrance. the grand masters and illustrious members of this order are descended from the medi-eval merovingian kings who dated their ancestry back to the israelite, king david. the wordmerovingian comes from merovee, meaning born from the sea. this does not, however,refer to the physical sea, but to the greater abyss, the night sky. the word and image of the seathe living macroscope90atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation have long been used as a cryptic simulacra for the heavens. so that, what is said to be born init is really born extraterrestrially (see 20,000 leagues under the sea by jules v erne..the greek word amphibios means simply 'life on two pl

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

or more informatioimpart one vampyrism, theory& practice vampirism and the astral plane the luciferian creed luciferian will and immortality tiamat the words of the dragon- tiamat energy and blood life essence astral projection preparing the luciferian spirit moving the astral body servitor creation astral vampyrism from the material body types of vampirism vampyrism and nocturnal feeding leaving the physical body absorbing astral energy the chakras and vampyrism angra mainyu the practice of vampyrism part two qlippothic black magick and vampyric sorcery the qlipphoth and their servitors part three vampyric rituals the conjuration of the abyssic dragon the ritual of fearsome rays leviathan mastery of darkness the mirror of arashk shadow of astwihad 6 introduction how this book should be us

l, you will no doubt be exposed to the astral plane as it is. there is no set or defined elements within the astral plane there are predators though. in this initiatory process, you will align your mind set as a vampyre magickian or sorcerer, thus creating the part for you to become a predator yourself. your physical body is surrounded and connected by an astral body. this is slightly larger than the physical and can be seen in ritual settings, some types of photography and by certain settings of light. the astral body is affected by the food, mental state, psychical health and more. if you are impaired physically, you need not be in the astral plane. this is the process of developing the will. those who utilize the ritual practice of shape shifting understand, your limitations are set by

or spirit of the material universe. this looks downward into matter. 3. the higher spirit-world, that looks upward. this would be defined in luciferian witchcraft as 11 azal ucel, or the higher intellect holy guardian angel. 4. nous or the eternal blessedness, in short not some spiritual nirvana but in luciferian terms the level of wisdom of possessing this world both materially and spiritually. the physical or world of matter is that of ahriman the prince of darkness. our material universe is our grounding and experience plane which can be agreed upon. the astral plane is the next level of experience, where consciousness or the psyche is cloaked and released from the flesh limitations of this world. the foundations of vampirism within the practice of luciferian witchcraft are based withi

ed, it is a part of the universe and thus may be absorbed and used magickally. 12 qi was written about by the chinese philosopher mo di and noxious vapors that would arise from a corpse were it not buried deep enough. later qi was understood as being a part of everything in the material and even spiritual world. qi was best understood as the energy surrounding the human body, slightly larger than the physical body. qi is the etheric body, the astral essence which maintains the human body. it can be directly controlled by the mind. psychic energy or the energy surrounding the human body is transferred from what we eat to energy through resting or sleeping. when a vampyre feeds in astral form at night, they are gaining a replenished system of energy which is very pure. the luciferian must ha

nt, forever seeking to further illuminate the black flame. our religion is sorcery, that which is ensorcelled by our practice of yatuk-dinoih (witchcraft. life is the great gift of ahriman, as isolate consciousness (the soul or psyche) is separate from the natural order. the black order of the dragon is entirely spiritual in nature, aimed at the theory of gaining immortality via the psyche. it is the physical path of exhaustion, of when the spirit and flesh are one and become stronger with insight and determination. the core essence of the serpent is the eye which hides within the flesh. therein is the power ch an, of nothingness and silence. such is the glaze which captivates and announces the mastery of presence. it is the spirit of light which is self-illumination, the black flame. who

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

hape by the dreamer. these beings then hijack the dream, and force all of the dream s events to be centered around the spirit. in the waking hours, the dreamer is no less effected by these spirits, but simply remains unaware of their influence; in the dreaming hours, the subconscious mind makes these entities visible. most occultists believe that in a dream state the astral body has detached from the physical body, allowing the astral form to roam while the material body remains in bed. most people in the dream state do not realize that they re dreaming, but instead accept the reality of their environment; helplessness is a common feeling amongst dreamers because they feel as though they re acting out a role in someone else s movie. lucid dreaming is the opposite of this. in a lucid dream

f the material world; the astral, or spirit world is said to be touching every point in our space. these dream-invading spirits are often engaging in more than just play, for it is said that many spirits vampirically feed from the sleeper s life-force. lifeforce is an invisible form of energy that surrounds and empowers the body. the life-force, sometimes called the astral body or aura, surrounds the physical body and usually extends a couple inches or feet outside of the physical body. a human void of lifeforce is dead, regardless of the biological health of the--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 26 person. during the night (especially while dreaming, the body converts food into life-force and replenishes the body, but in truth the process of creation and depletion is happening at all t

4] being a computer programmer, it s probably easier for me to understand multiple dimensions than most people; assigning, and retrieving numbers from multi-dimensional grids is common in programming. yet even the common computer user can relate to the idea of separate universes that are intertwined. an easy, and probably most fitting, way to imagine the situation is to imagine our current world (the physical universe, and the internet (the digital universe. in the physical world distances are concrete, as a result not all objects are equidistant; some locations, being farther away than others, take a longer time to reach. on the internet, the locations are websites, and to arrive at a chinese website is as easy as arriving to an american one; an email sent from next door may take just as

u in a ultimately invisible, yet accessible form. but a human can gain no pleasures or power from this realm without an instrument that plugs into it (cell phone, radio, computer. what you need to plug into the digital world is the same thing a spirit needs to plug into our world, an identity. in order to engage in internet chat or email, one first needs an identity. this identity first begins at the physical interface, which is your mouse, keyboard, and monitor. your mouse and keyboard convert physical motion into electronic signals that computer can understand, and your monitor converts the computer s output into something your perceptions can handle, an--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 30 image. the second part of an identity is regarding who i am not. in the case of the internet, o

, or driving away evil spirits, than saying purple spider monkey. don t let the mere illustration of holy water, however, bring you to the conclusion that the hidden essence that lay in all things is no more than a 1-dimensional scale, ranging from holy to evil. just like an object has multiple physical properties simultaneously, the same object also has multiple occult properties simultaneously. the physical properties of an object are things such as width, height, depth, weight, color, shape, etc; physical objects have all these properties at once. a large part of magic is devoted to 2 types of hidden properties. the first property is the elements, and there are 5: spirit, air, water, fire, and earth. the second major type of hidden property is the planets, and there are 7: the sun, the

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

eive itself in a new light. you shall make time serve you by thinking before you act, or say. know what you want and by experience understand the methods to which you may set a goal in motion by understanding time flow. act accordingly. in hell, arezura- you are building your black tower, your spirit dwelling which is your comfort and dreaming home. time means nothing here, but as your journey to the physical world and your earthly body, change it accordingly. you will now seek to emerge in the physical world. emerging from the gates "as i strengthen myself inflame and shadow of my sorceries, i do understand who and what i am and i know what i wish to become. in opposition i am of the sun and the moon. al-dajjal and lilith-born. i am wolf and bat, in dreams i may walk in secrecy, by kunda

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

implies not only the obliteration of all painful memories; but of all pleasant ones, too. so upon analysis, neither analogy is close enough to give us any real comfort or hope in facing death. there is another view, however, which disavows notion that death is annihilation of consciousness. according to this other, perhaps more ancient tradition, some aspect of the human being survives even after the physical body ceases to function and is ultimately destroyed. this persistent aspect has been called by many names, among them psyche, soul, mind, spirit, self, being, and consciousness. 3y whatever name it is called, the notion that one passes into another realm of existence upon physical death is among the most venerable of human beliefs. there is a graveyard in turkey which was used by nean

e physical environment, and he sees his own body from a distance, as though he is a spectator. he watches the resuscitation attempt from this unusual vantage point and is in a state of emotional upheaval. after a while, he collects himself and becomes more accustomed to his odd condition. he notices that he still has a "body" but one o f a very different nature and with very different powers from the physical body he has left behind. soon other things begin to happen. others come to meet and to help him. he glimpses the spirits of relatives and friends who have already died, and a loving, warm spirit o f a kind he has never encountered before-a being of light-appears before him. this being asks him a question, nonverbally, to wake him evaluate his life and helps him along by showing him a

ause i've been there- out of the body it is a truism that most of us, most of the time, identify ourselves with our physical bodies. we grant, of course, that we have "minds" too. but to most people our "minds" seem much more ephemeral than our bodies. the "mind" after all, might be no more than the effect of the electrical and chemical activity which takes place in the' brain, which is a part of the physical body. for many people it is an impossible task even to conceive of what it would be like to exist in any other way than in the physical body to which they are accustomed. prior to their experiences, the persons i have: interviewed were not, as a group, any different from the average person with respect to this attitude. that is why, after his rapid passage through the dark tunnel, a d

ed without occupying any space" that is, as if he were a point of consciousness. a few others say that they can't really remember whether or not they were in any kind of "body" after getting out of their physical one, because they were so taken u with the events around them. far and away the majority of my subjects, how ever, report that they did find themselves in an other body upon release from the physical one. immediately, though, we are into an area with which it is extremely difficult to deal. this "new body" is one of the two or three aspects of death experiences in which the inadequacy of human language presents the greatest obstacles. almost everyone who has told me of this "body" has at some point become frustrated and said "i can't describe it" or made some remark to the same ef

tension in our tendons, joints, and muscles. we are not usually aware of the sensations coming to us through our kinesthetic sense because our perception of it has become dulled through almost constant use. i suspect, however, that if it were suddenly to be cut off, one would immediately notice its absence. and, in fact, quite a few persons have commented to me that they were aware of the lack of the physical sensations of body weight, movement, and position sense while in their spiritual bodies. these characteristics of the spiritual body which at first seem to be limitations can, with equal validity, be looked upon as the absence of limitations. think of it this way: a person in the spiritual body is in a privileged position in relation to the other persons around him. he can see and hea

MORALS AND DOGMA

very ordinary work; it is but the final issue of a million minds. the power of the purse or the sword, compared to that of the spirit, is poor and contemptible. as to _lands, you may have agrarian laws, and equal partition. but a man's intellect is all his own, held direct from god, an inalienable fief. it is the most potent of weapons in the hands of a paladin. if the people comprehend force in the physical sense, how much more do they reverence the intellectual! ask hildebrand, or luther, or loyola. they fall prostrate before it, as before an idol. the mastery of mind over mind is the only conquest worth having. the other injures both, and dissolves at a breath; rude as it is, the great cable falls down and snaps at last. but this dimly resembles the dominion of the creator. it does not

selves is the same; that we cannot define our duties by mathematical lines ruled by the square, but must fill with them the great circle traced by the compasses; that the circle of humanity is the limit, and we are but the point in its centre, the drops in the great atlantic, the atom or particle, bound by a mysterious law of attraction which we term sympathy to every other atom in the mass; that the physical and moral welfare of others cannot be indifferent to us; that we have a direct and immediate interest in the public morality and popular intelligence, in the well-being and physical comfort of the people at large. the ignorance of the people, their pauperism and destitution, and consequent degradation, their brutalization and demoralization, are all diseases; and we cannot rise high e

e and good sense. the true name of satan, the kabalists say, is that of yahveh reversed; for satan is not a black god, but the negation of god. the devil is the personification of atheism or idolatry. for the initiates, this is not a _person, but a _force, created for good, but which _may_ serve for evil _it is the instrument of liberty or free will. they represent this force, which presides over the physical generation, under the mythologic and horned form of the god pan; thence came the he-goat of the sabbat, brother of the ancient serpent, and the light-bearer or _phosphor, of which the poets have made the false lucifer of the legend. gold, to the eyes of the initiates, is light condensed. they style the sacred numbers of the kabalah "golden numbers" and the moral teachings of pythagora

uffer and be patient, can struggle and conquer, can improve and be happy, without conscience, without hope, without a reliance on a just, wise, and beneficent god. we must of necessity embrace the great truths taught by masonry, and live by them, to live happily. everything in the universe has fixed and certain laws and principles for its action--the star in its orbit, the animal in its activity, the physical man in his functions. and he has likewise fixed and certain laws and principles as a spiritual being. his soul does not die for want of aliment or guidance. for the rational soul there is ample provision. from the lofty pine, rocked in the darkening tempest, the cry of the young raven is heard; and it would be most strange if there were no answer for the cry and call of the soul, tort

the secret of masonry, by reflection upon its symbols and a wise consideration and analysis of what is said and done in the work. masonry does not _inculcate_ her truths. she states them, once and briefly; or hints them, perhaps, darkly; or interposes a cloud between them and eyes that would be dazzled by them"_seek, and ye shall _find" knowledge and the truth. the practical object of masonry is the physical and moral amelioration and the intellectual and spiritual improvement of individuals and society. neither can be effected, except by the dissemination of truth. it is falsehood in doctrines and fallacy in principles, to which most of the miseries of men and the misfortunes of nations are owing. public opinion is rarely right on any point; and there are and always will be important tru

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

ing, as a peril to body and soul. we refuse to accept it as the surrender of the divine to the animal; to us it is the means by which the animal may be made the winged sphinx which shall bear man aloft to the house of the gods. we are then particularly careful to deny that the object of love is the gross physiological object which happens to be nature's excuse for it. generation is a sacrament of the physical rite, by which we create ourselves anew in our own image, weave in a new flesh- tapestry the romance of our own soul's history. but also love is a sacrament or transubstantiation whereby we initiate our own souls; it is the wine of intoxication as well as the bread of nourishment "nor is he for priest designed who partakes only in one kind" we therefore heartily cherish those forms of

eption of the relations of the earth and the sun without presuming to alter one jot or tittle of the observed facts of nature. so we may assert that modern discoveries in physiology have rendered obsolete the osirian conceptions of the sexual process which interpreted chastity as physical abstinence, small regard being paid to the mental and moral concomitants of the refusal to act, still less to the physical indications. the root of the error lies in the dogma of original sin, as a result of which pollution was actually excused as being in the nature of involuntary offence, just as if one were to assert that a sleep-walker who has fallen over a precipice were any less dead than empedocles or sappho. the doctrine of thelema resolves the whole question in conformity with the facts observed

of the central truth of the universe is an acquiescence in that opacity caused by the confusion of the veils which conceal the soul from the consciousness, and thus create the illusion which the aspirant calls sorrow, and the uninitiate, evil. the sexual act, even to the grossest of mankind, is the agent which dissipates the fog of self for one ecstatic moment. it is the instinctive feeling that the physical spasm is symbolic of that miracle of the mass, by which the material wafer, composed of the passive elements, earth and water, is transmuted into the substance of the body of god, that makes the wise man dread lest so sublime a sacrament suffer profanation. it is this that has caused him, in half-instinctive, half intellectual half-comprehension of the nature of the truth, that has dr

ery act is an impulsively projected image of the will of the individual who, whether man or woman, is a star; the pennsylvanian with his pig no less than the spirit with mary; sappho with athis and apollo with hyacinth as perfect as daphnis with chloe or as galahad vowed to the graal. the one thing needful, the all-perfect means of purification, consecration, and sanctification, is independent of the physical and moral accidents circumstantial of the particular incident: is the realization of love as a sacrament. the use of the physical means as a magical operation, whose formula is that by uniting two opposites, by dissolving both, annihilating both, we create a third thing which transcends that opposition (that phase of duality which constitutes the consciousness of imperfection) and is

most fit to occupy responsible positions were so disgusted by the animalism and stupidity of their fellowmen that they withdrew into desert regions and spent their lives in silent meditation. thus their civilizing influence was lost to the world. at the same time, they failed to advance much in the kingdom of the spirit, having made things too easy for themselves. the spiritual musculature, like the physical, can be developed beyond any static condition only by being pitted against increased opposition. you must exercise your faculties, and you will be wise to find ever tougher problems to solve. thus, in this aeon, the path of the hermit goes into the world, and not out of it. readers must not confuse hermits with monks, by the way. monasteries, like nunneries, are social communities. he

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

6 as the god of aerial phenomena he could, by shaking his agis,[12] produce storms, tempests, and intense darkness. at his command the mighty thunder rolls, the lightning flashes, and the clouds open and pour forth their refreshing streams to fructify the earth. as the personification of the operations of nature, he represents those grand laws of unchanging and harmonious order, by which not only the physical but also [27]the moral world is governed. hence he is the god of regulated time as marked by the changing seasons, and by the regular succession of day and night, in contradistinction to his father cronus, who represents time absolutely, i.e. eternity. as the lord of state-life, he is the founder of kingly power, the upholder of all institutions connected with the state, and the speci

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

f main interest to the sitters. i had joined the organization in the hope of gaining an insight into the benefits, material and spiritual, that could be quickly gained by the study and application of occultism and one's own higher instincts< only to find the weekly classes both repetitive and dull. we had gathered together in the small room that served as a meeting place; discussing things beyond the physical touch, of seeing the future with our unseeing eyes, when a ghostly figure walked right through a closed door into the room where we were seated. it shuffled across the room towards a somewhat sinister looking man. slowly raised its arm and pointed at him. then abruptly it was gone. there was something special and very familiar about the mysterious entity and its actions. but from the

ation device for less than a dollar, and use it to get fast, precise information on forthcoming events. spirit contact is perfectly safe, and you will never come to any harm using these arcane methods of communicating with the spirit world. secrets of the spirit world spirits, of whom there are millions, reside in what is known as the astral world, an invisible sphere of existence that duplicates the physical world we live in. it is with the inhabitants of this unseen world that mediums make their contacts at seances. until now, access to this unseen world was only possible with astral travel. this is the phenomenon of consciously projecting your astral body from its physical counterpart. the astral body is an exact duplicate of the physical body. it regularly leaves the body during sleep

diums make their contacts at seances. until now, access to this unseen world was only possible with astral travel. this is the phenomenon of consciously projecting your astral body from its physical counterpart. the astral body is an exact duplicate of the physical body. it regularly leaves the body during sleep although there is no memory or sensation of this when you awake. to consciously leave the physical body requires practice and understanding of basic occult laws. once you are out of your body you are, in effect, invisible and the laws of physics no longer have meaning. there are many, many books on the market explaining the how to of astral travel, but if you have ever tried any of the many varied techniques to induce astral travel, you will know that it s a very hard thing to do

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

heir proportions. the prodigious and symbolic art of light was not produced until the bays of churches were cunningly pierced in coordination with the proper orientations of the entire structure. favorable to contemplation, these resulting buildings defy time. this stripped down but suggestive and magisterial layout marvelously assists the sensibility to share in the comprehension of the liturgy. the physical sensations awakened in these structures also awaken the soul turned toward god. gothic art as an evolution from the romanesque it is important to understand that gothic art does not oppose romanesque art; instead it has evolved from it. nor did it spring from the imagination of a single master; it was the gradual and slow work of collective faculties who ripened their concept little b

NEW WORLD ORDER OR OCCULT SECRET DESTINY

he new world order and the new age movement (both of which are synonymous. he stresses that the founding fathers of america had the equivalent of masters and were pupils in a sense, much like today s powerful elite have masters and gurus, following the teachings of the great plan. according to the rosicrucians and theosophists, supporting the divine plan are great beings referred to as masters of the physical and spiritual planes. the evolution of america owes much to the seed thoughts of four masters kuthumi, el morya, rogoczy, and djwhal khul. some of the founders of america may have been consciously or unconsciously students of these teachers, just as some contemporary americans are pupils of these masters. in fact, the motto of the hierarchy of world teachers is identical with america

ONYX TABLET OF SET

t owns, claims, possesses, or controls within the county. section 8.04. the books of account shall at all reasonable times be open to inspection by the high priest, the executive director, and/or any voting councillor. the high priest, the executive director, and/or any voting councillor shall have the absolute right at any reasonable time to inspect all books, records, documents of any kind, and the physical properties of the corporation. such inspection may be made in person or by agent or attorney, and the right of inspection includes the right to make extracts. section 8.05. fiscal year of the temple of set shall be the calendar year. within three months following the close of each fiscal year, the treasurer shall prepare and submit to the high priest, the executive director, and the c

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

up the barque of sun, upon which the scarab beetle, another symbol of the sun, is shown pushing the sun disc, as a scarab rolls a dung ball. the egyptians believed that a dead person, armed with the right spells, could counter the terrors of the underworld, duat, and live a new life in the field of reeds. all the elements that made up the living person had to be preserved and resurrected not just the physical body and the two parts of the soul, the ka (life force) and the ba (personality, or genius, but also the individual s name and shadow. these five elements made the complete being. re s secret name re called the world into being with words. but one word his own secret name he kept to himself. isis, daughter of geb and nut, the earth and the sky, and wife of osiris, decided to learn the

PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

dation for the like-minded individual who seeks this light. the vampiric sorcerer is not one who once the image of the self, the facade is stripped away, would simply vanish from lack of substance. the sorcerer would already have developed a strong body of light through astral and earth magick and be emanating this force from within. thus, the self man be still in constant change and flux however the physical appearance could be stripped away no matter what and the core be revealed even more so in this manner. the luciferian character is successful in the method of magick and ascension once he or she would master both black and white magick. chaos magic is of interest in it's diversity, however one must go beyond such methods to train the self in will and develop a strength of discipline w

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

s dead, between a body that has the breath of life invested in it and one that does not. most importantly, it is this very breath of life, the soul, which is the actual vitality and consciousness of the person and which is his actual identity. the body itself is like a garment for the soul, and just as it is with a garment, it becomes animated only when the soul is invested in it. every action of the physical limbs is merely a result of the control of the soul. every desire, thought or emotion, is merely a function of the soul and is completely caused and controlled by it, and upon the soul s departure the faculties also immediately depart with it. the soul of creation from the above, it is understood that there must be a soul which animates and enlivens the physical body. now, just as thi

caused and controlled by it, and upon the soul s departure the faculties also immediately depart with it. the soul of creation from the above, it is understood that there must be a soul which animates and enlivens the physical body. now, just as this is so in man, who is a microcosm, likewise, in the macrocosm, it appears that there is a force which enlivens and animates the entire universe. for the physical universe is no more alive than the body of man, and yet we see from observable phenomena, such as the revolutions of the stars and planets, the multitudes of living organisms on our planet, and even the atomic and subatomic particles, that everything is moving. there is nothing in the universe which is stationary, but rather, everything is teeming with activity. but where does all thi

is teeming with activity. but where does all this activity come from, for just as man s body cannot move itself, so too, no body in the universe can move itself? from this it appears that there must be a force which propels and enlivens the universe. were this life force to be removed, the universe would be like a body without a soul. just as we can clearly see that everything that takes place in the physical body of man comes from the soul, so too, in the macrocosm, it must be this life force; the soul of the world, if you will, which animates everything in the universe. everything that takes place must be a direct result of this enlivening force which causes it. an example is the influence of the sun on our planet. everything on our planet gets its sustenance and life force from the sun

orce of everything else in the universe. this force makes the world tick. it makes its heart beat, so to speak. the source of all existence we concluded above that the universe and everything in it, including the human body, appears to have an animating force within it to enliven it, and that without this force it would be nothing more than dead matter. however, it is actually more than this, for the physical body of man and the materiality of the world cannot exist in and of themselves, without a force compelling them into existence at all times. every physical thing, whether it is the human body, the planet earth, the entire galaxy or the whole universe, is limited. a physical thing, by its very definition, has a beginning and an end. it has a beginning and end both in time and space. a

cussed later at greater length) the function of vessels the vessels have two aspects which are interrelated: 1) the first aspect is that the vessels give form and definition to the lights. this is in order to give them defined existence. furthermore, it is because of the vessels that a transformation from spiritual existence to physical existence takes place. for example, because of the vessel of the physical eye, the spiritual power of sight transforms from spiritual sight to physical sight. through the vessel of the physical arm, the spiritual power of movement transforms from spiritual movement to physical movement. the physical brain transforms the spiritual ability to think so that one can think only in physical terms. it is specifically because of the vessel that a transformation fro

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

hood. as such, they became an absolutely necessary and crucial element in the creation of the subsequent worlds, for in order for there to be free choice, there must be an element of gevil, h i.e, non-g-d-orientation available as an alternative to holiness. this aspect of reality became more pronounced with each successive world, until, in our physical world, it became the dominant consciousness: the physical world is a given, g-d must be proven. in this sense, the gevil h derived from the shells or refuse of the world of tohu is analogous to the shell of a nut or skin of a fruit that develops on the tree before the fruit. without the shell, the fruit would be exposed to the elements and thus unprotected would not endure. similarly, without the a priori self-consciousness descended from th

iori self-consciousness descended from the mentality of tohu, there would be little, if anything, accomplished by the descent of the soul into the body or the creation of this world. thus it is written, glet the water swarm with living creatures, h5 and similarly the creation of all other aspects of life, until finally, on the sixth day, man was created.the food [inside the shell. the creation of the physical and biological systems of the earth serve as the backdrop to the creation of man, the purpose of it all and through whom all these other elements find meaning. it is for this reason that separating the unwanted from the desired6 is forbidden on the sabbath, for this is the way the refinement of the world [in the process of creation] occurred. one of the 39 forms of work prohibited on

is for this gsoul h to transmigrate into an incarnation in which it feels the horror of unfulfillment, as we have explained previously. although the midrash describes a situation that persisted for 130 years and the arizal describes a process that occurred simultaneously with the sin, this is simply because spiritual processes that occur outside the context of time require time when manifested in the physical plane. in addition [adam] blemished souls that were associated with his own, personal soul-root. these were [intended to be] rectified in the souls of cain and abel, abel rectifying the aspect of chochmah and cain the aspect of binah. all [the souls that originate in the left side] from binah downward, became gshells h [i.e, evil. in contrast, even the gevurah-aspects of [the right si

, for he is on the level of asiyah. isaac here was evidently engaging in marital relations in a relatively exclusively physical way, after the manner of the philistines, known for their excessive sensual indulgence (this is why the king of the philistines was able to intrude on their union; he was there anyway, so to speak) obviously, marital relations are intended to be a sublime intertwining of the physical and spiritual aspects of the couple fs union, not a mere exercise in physical gratification. when there is no sublime, spiritual union between male and female, with all this implies in terms of the union of the male and female principles in creation (as we have described previously, the sexual act is reduced to the pursuit of raw sensual pleasure. in this way, it is like homosexuality

union of the male and female principles in creation (as we have described previously, the sexual act is reduced to the pursuit of raw sensual pleasure. in this way, it is like homosexuality, where the sensual pleasure is paramount and considered the justification for the intercourse and the indication of its grightness. h the spiritual union between the partners.if there is any.is subordinate to the physical, instead of the reverse situation in proper marital relations. once intercourse occurs on this level, the snake, like abimelech (who was simply playing the role of the snake further along in history) can rightfully argue that he is as fit a consort for eve as adam. now, adam is considered to have committed [in the sin of the tree of knowledge] three cardinal sins: idolatry, sexual abe

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

he hindu systems denominate as prana. the third of that triad is yesod, the foundation, the ninth sephirah, the operation of the sphere of the moon. this is the airy sphere of the fourth dimension, termed in occultism the astral plane. here we find the subtle electro-magnetic substance into which all the higher forces are focussed, the ether, and it constitutes the basis or final model upon which the physical world is built. its elemental attribution is that of air, ever flo-g, shifting, andin a constant flux- yet because of that flux, in perpetual stabilitv. lust as the tremendous speed of the particles insures the stabilitv of the atom, so the fleeting forms and motio; of yesod* all its implications constitute the permanence and surety of the physical world. pendant to these three triads

that flux, in perpetual stabilitv. lust as the tremendous speed of the particles insures the stabilitv of the atom, so the fleeting forms and motio; of yesod* all its implications constitute the permanence and surety of the physical world. pendant to these three triads ismalkufh, the kingdom, referred to the element of earth, the synthesis or vehicle of the other elements and planets. malkuth is the physical world, and in man represents his physical body and brain, the temple of the holy ghost- the actual tomb of the allegorical christian rosenkreutz. these sephiroth are not to be construed as ten different portions of objective space, each separated by millions and millions of miles -though of course <28> they must have their correspondences in different parts of space. they are, rather

one of quality and density of substance. the difference may well be one of dimension, besides representing different type-levels of consciousness, the "lower" worlds or sephiroth being interpenetrated or held by the "higher" thus kether, the crown, is inmalkuth, as one axiom puts it, by virtue of the fact that its substance is of an infinitely rare, attenuated, and ethereal nature, while malkuth, the physical universe is enclosed within the all-pervading spirit which is kether in precisely the same way that dunne conceives time no. 1, to be enclosed or contained, or moving as a field of experience, within serial time no. 2. so far as concerns the suvernals, for these are the ideas which must vrincivallv interest us, the qabalah teaches us that they comprise an abstract impersinal phnciple

equired to be repeated and repeated, again and again. because of countless centuries of evolution and material development- sometimes in quite false directions- man has spiritually repressed himself, and thus gradually forgotten his true divine nature. meanwhile, as a sort of compensation for this loss, he has developed a complexity of physical and psychic constitution for dealing adequately with the physical world. hence, methods of spiritual development refusing to admit the reality of that manyprincipled organisation may not be recognised as valid, for the sole reason that man is not a simple being. fundamentally and at root he may be simple; but in actuality he is not. having strayed from his roots, and lost his spiritual birthright in a jungle of delusion, it is not always easy to re

rant to that art. he was required to fashion the implements himself, and the more laborious he found that task, with the greater difficulties thrown before him, by so much more were those efforts of spiritual value. for not only are these instruments symbols or expressions of inner realities, but what is infinitely more of practical worth, their actual projection in this way from within outwards, the physical fashioning and painting of these instruments, also works an effect. they bring to life the man that was asleep. they react upon their maker. they become powerful magical agents, true talismans of power. thus, the lotus wand is declared in the ritual to have the colours of the twelve introduction 4 7 signs of the zodiac painted on its stem, and it is surmounted by the lotus flower of i

RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

s dross, far desire, and freedom from confusedannoyance of worldly thoughts, which are engendered and distracted by the purchases of riches.possessions, honour, rank and money to him are but as trifles; he forces the growing supernaturalsoul to work amidst the loving sunshine and to propagate holy thoughts as the most precious ofheavenly gifts.worldly grandeur fades before intellectual elevation; the physical world sinks below him and hefeels nearer to the angelic hosts. he values the unseen kingdoms, and glimpses of immortal gloriesobtained from magic reveries. he dwells in an atmosphere of heavenly music, his soul keepingharmony with the yearnings of his intellect.the earnest wish of the rosicrucians was to pass through with world unnoticed and unchallenged,but ever prepared for exalted

bearing our well earned trophies ofmarketable gold, and the elixir vitae, or the means of rejuvenation, and perpetuation of human life.we thus become possessed of a revealed divine power, having the impress of immortality, andtermed the monstruum or hagisterium, which seizes upon the departing breath of the spirit, as itwings from man, and wins it back despite itself to redischarge its functions. the physical man isestopped in his decay, in his daily bodily corruption and the escaping native fire resumes its ordinaryduty end faculty.this paradox presents itself 'light is material and hence must be dark, as all material, hence itcannot be light to us, though it may be darkness to god'.conductor:that evidence can be produced of these powers of change in material substances and immaterialshad

intimately associated with rosicrucianism .as the great one ofastronomy, whose study is so interesting, and furnishes such strong proof and evidence at thewondrous power of the great creator of all things. it could be impossible to contemplate theheavens and not believe in the existence of one supreme being of the universe.a consideration of this science includes the movements, distribution, and the physical characteristicsof the heavenly bodies. next to that of tilling the soil to obtain sustenance for life, astronomy is theoldest science, for it became essential to measure time, and this could be furnished only through astudy of the firmament.the first recorded observations off any remarkable accuracy are those from the tower of bel, atbabylon, by the assyrians in the 23rd century befor

t mars increase the fire of rubies, while on wednesday, sapphires, turquoises and gems of bluereflect the brilliant mercury. jupiter in his majesty, and thor, are supreme on thursday and givelustre to amethysts and stones of sanguine tint. on freddie, venus favours emeralds; and onsaturday the oldest of gods, saturn claims the lustrous diamond.the planets, too 'tis claimed, have direct power over the physical action of man, as well as over hisintellectual energies; his reason, appetites, senses, and powers of generation. these are some of thetheories which tend to prove our atmospheric envelope a delicate sensorium, promptly responding toevery wave of physical energy that beats upon it from stellar space. future observations will provethat the agency of planets in causing solar disturbance

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

long; the negation is in proportion to the contrary affirmation; production is equal to destruction in the movement which preserves life; and there is no point in infinite extension which may not be regarded as the centre of a circle having an expanding circumference receding indefinitely into space. every individuality is therefore indefinitely perfectible, since the moral order is analogous to the physical, and since we cannot conceive any point as unable to dilate, increase and radiate in a philosophically unlimited circle. what can be affirmed of the soul in its totality may be affirmed of each faculty of the soul. the intelligence and will of man are instruments of incalculable power and capacity. but intelligence and will possess as their help-mate and instrument a faculty which is

my has reduced to three the absolute, the fixed and the volatile referred by the kabalah to the essential idea of god, who is absolute reason, necessity and liberty, a threefold notion expressed in the occult books of the hebrews. under the names of kether, chokmah and binah for the divine world; of tiphereth, chesed and geburah in the moral the tetragram 23 world, and of jesod, hod and netsah in the physical world, which, together with the moral, is contained in the idea of the kingdom or malkuth, we shall explain in the tenth chapter this theogony as rational as it is sublime. now, created spirits, being called to emancipation by trial, are placed from their birth between these four forces, two positive and two negative, and have it in their power to affirm or deny good, to choose life o

is for the operation of magnetism between two or more persons. solitary magnetism requires preparations of which we have spoken in, our initial chapter, when enumerating and establishing in all their difficulty the essential qualities of a veritable adept. in the following chapters we shall elucidate further this important and fundamental point. the empire of will over the astral light, which is the physical soul of the four elements, is represented in magic, by the pentagram, placed at the head of this chapter. the elementary spirits are subservient to this sign when employed with underthe pentagram 27 standing, and by placing it in the circle or on the table of evocations, they can be rendered tractable, which is magically called their imprisonment. let us explain this marvel briefly. a

ings: the magus must go to work in like manner. it is said that enthusiasm is contagious and why? because it cannot be produced in the absence of rooted faith. faith produces faith; to believe is to have a reason for willing; to will with reason is to will with power i do not say with an infinite but with an indefinite power. what operates in the intellectual and moral world obtains still more in the physical, and when archimedes was in want of a lever to move the world, he was seeking simply the great magical arcanum. one arm of the androgyne figure of henry khunrath bore the word coagula and the other solve. to collect and diffuse are nature's two words but after what manner can we accomplish these operations on the astral light or soul of the world? concentration is by isolation and dis

wn generally. am i to conclude from all this that i really evoked, saw and touched the great apollonius of tyana? i am not so hallucinated as to affirm or so unserious as to believe it. the effect of the preparations, the perfumes, the mirrors, the pantacles, is an actual drunkenness of the imagination, which must act powerfully upon a person otherwise nervous and impressionable. i do not explain the physical laws by which i saw and touched; i affirm solely that i did see and that i did touch, that i saw clearly and distinctly, apart from dreaming, and this is sufficient to establish the real efficacy of magical ceremonies. for the rest, i regard the practice as destructive and dangerous; if it became habitual, neither moral nor physical health would be able to withstand it. the elderly la

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

vegetable because it resembles a fruit, and animal because it produces a kind of milk and blood. it contains within itself the fire by which it must be dissolved. 117 chapter xx the thaumaturge we have defined miracles as the natural effects of exceptional causes. the immediate action of the human will upon bodies, or at least that action exercised without visible means, constitutes a miracle in the physical order. the influence exercised upon wills or intelligences, either suddenly or within a given time, and capable of subjugating thoughts, changing the most determined resolutions, paralysing the most violent passions. this influence constitutes a miracle in the moral order. the common error concerning miracles is to regard them as effects without causes, contradictions of nature, sudde

icient to make it a mythos? in the schools of seers the terrestrial globe was represented by an egg of pasteboard or painted wood, and when young children were asked, ewhat is this egg? f they answered, eit is the earth. f those older children, the barbarians, hearing this, repeated, after the little children of the seers: ethe world is an egg. f but the book of hermes 145 they understood thereby the physical, material world, while the seers meant the geographical, ideal, image-world, created by mind and the logos. as a fact, the priests of egypt represented mind, intelligence, kneph, with an egg placed upon his lips, to express clearly that the egg was here only a form of comparison, an image, a mode of speech. choumountou, the philosopher of the ezour-veda, explains after the same manner

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

s are frequently called 'inner-world' beings, which tends to imply, quite falsely, that they are merely constructions of the imagination. in collective tradition there is no doubt whatsoever as to the reality of the entities, and in kirk's text their reality is repeatedly affirmed and described in detail, particularly in the context of their physical nature, which he compares in several places to the physical nature of humanity, describing the degrees of difference and the effects that such differences have on fairy and human behavior. in most ancient cultures, and indeed in many ethnic magical and religious practices today, many of the levels or types of entity described in the following passage from iamblichus appear, though the names, of course, vary from culture to culture, and the def

is no implication that kirk borrowed from classical or other early authors, but that such authors, including kirk himself and many later writers, borrowed from perennial traditions, preserved both orally and in written form. page 21 [they are of] light changeable bodies, like those called astral, somewhat of the nature of a condensed cloud, and best seen in twilight. in this passage kirk affirms the physical nature of the fairies: he always treats of them as entities of higher or more active subtle forms of matter, but physical nevertheless. this is a deep-rooted tradition, and just http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_72.htm (4 of 10 [10/9/2001 12:35:48 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 72-81) as the fairies are able to influence or appear in the human world, so may human bein

r reflecting from, other mythic dimensions. page 27 they are said to have aristocratic rulers and laws, but no discernible religion. they disappear whenever they hear. the name of jesus, at which all do bow willingly or by constraint that dwell above or beneath [or] within the earth. this is the first commentary 89 of a series of biblical quotations that kirk uses to prove his developing case for the physical existence of the fairy people and their subterranean world. the modern reader needs to be constantly aware that the biblical quotations were cited as firm (almost incontrovertible) evidence, not as comparative religious theories or mere dogmatic assertions. as a devout christian, kirk would have had no hesitation in proposing these supportive quotes, though the manner in which he uses

the twentieth century, and was noted by w.y. evans wentz. 1 http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_102.htm (5 of 10 [10/9/2001 12:36:30 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 102-111) the usual position of folklorists on this subject is that it is an attachment of fairy traditions to the local priest who had shown such great interest in them during his lifetime. kirk himself believed in both the physical and spiritual translation of a person into the fairy realm, and clearly defined the differences between these two modes: there are also many hints throughout his text of an ancient initiatory magical tradition concerning the relationships between humans and fairies, and the presence of ancestral spirits in fairy hills. kirk, as we have noted, was a seventh son, and may have had, or ce

lin 133 world while retaining his human origins. he makes the transition while in a sleep or trance, partly unwitting, without full command of his consciousness. his role of guardian fulfilling a stereotyped mode of magical behavior, is the direct result of his automatic or unwilled enchantment until he is released from this first phase of his transmutation, he will act as phantom or guardian of the physical site to which he has become attuned. the power of his release is 'true love, represented by fair janet the lack of distinction between her pregnancy and the manifestation of tam lin is significant in this context, for if she cannot redeem him in his original form, from the otherworld, she will http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_126.htm (8 of 13 [10/9/2001 12:36:58 am] robert kirk- w

RUBY TABLET OF SET

beings should strive for such absolute freedom. the question has been raised (at the workshop and independently in correspondence) whether a decision based on environmental conditions can be considered a freely made decision. such environmental conditions can range from the legal (it's the law and i don't want to be fined/jailed) to the social (they'll laugh at me/dislike me if i'm different) to the physical (that bus will flatten me if i don't get out of the way. a free decision is a decision made based upon information, and the environmental conditions are necessary pieces of information. wisdom might be shown by getting out of the way of the bus, but you exercise your freedom by making the decision either way. 1a2a1d1h selfishness- selflessness o 1 s i 1a2a1e free will- predestination

on: an environment need not be strictly material, and the immaterial aspects of the environment are limitless. 1a3b environment: vacuum- plenum n 1 o i 1a3b1 velocity: fast- stop b 1 b i motion is a condition of material existence within an environment. everything which is material is in motion relative to something else. objectivity: despite einstein, the grand master claims that the totality of the physical universe can be used as an objective measure of velocity. find the center of the universe, and anything else may or may not be objectively in motion measured by thatobjective center. all relative motions can be found to be related to each other through their respective measurements of motion as measured by that objective center.(3 [that center may be the center of the universe by volu

are two sleep producing states: identification with other people or things, and consideration of other people. both cause the individual to cease concentrating on himself. ouspensky defines seven levels of man, which he calls man-1 to man-7. i found a definite correspondence between these levels and the temple of set degrees. man-1 through man-3 are controlled primarily by one of their "centers. the physical, the mental, and the emotional. man-4 has made a commitment to break free of this "automatic existence" hence corresponds to the setian i /ii. ouspensky also suggests that each category must have a different sort of "religion" or guiding philosophy. this is certainly true within the temple. the setian i has made a commitment to will, and this may be said to be his "religion" the adept

mythology. each story is a different way of looking at the world, a different way of looking at the first cause, and of looking at the symbols. by using these symbols, we can then indicate not only a symbol, but also which way we are looking at the world. hence, if in ritual or other communication we call upon ptah-geb-nu, we are calling upon the creator of the earth and sky, the god who created the physical universe. if instead we call upon the neter ra-ptah-ankh, we are calling upon the god who brought light and life to this planet. having discussed these differing views of the world as expressed by the many symbolic neters, we felt that this was a good point from which to launch into a discussion of one of the ways in which we look at neters. set, the prime source of intelligence and t

is oriented. the relationship between this view and that of xeper can immediately be detected by the setian. heidegger was also concerned by the concept of time as it relates to dasein. his maqnus opus, being and time, centered around the relationship of time and dasein. the entire thrust of his philosophy was concerned with the temporality of dasein, that is, the transience of human existence in the physical form. dasein has several main characteristics which include (l) the priority of his existence over any essence that may be attributed to him (2) the fact that dasein is "mine, that is, my existence, and must be treated as such, and (3) his condition of "facticity, or the realization of the fact of dasein's understanding of his own being (ie: his self-consciousness. given these charact

SABBATIC KABALA OF THE CROOKED PATH

ween the cosmomatrix. it continues the voyage started in the previous cell and discusses the optical path of mediation between the summoner and the summond. the union of the external and the internal shreds of gnosis that meets in the transmuted vessel. in this process, where the summoner becomes the summoned and the hunter the hunted the importance of the fetisches are introduced. this refers to the physical presentation of objects of power. we can among these include the common weapons of the warrior of the noble arte, colours, banners and signs are other highly physical objects that are treated. through this act the process of manifestation of the summoned will be enhanced. this cells importance rests in its exploration of the mysteries where the witch and the familiar becomes one. this

letter of the sacred alphabet this cell is a discourse upon the double will and the divided twins as found in the mystery of the androgyne also known in the occult communities as baphomet. i am her as i am he (p. 241. this cell connects with the supposed mysteries of the templars and the vapours of demolay can be sensed in its discourses of the twin vessels and the construction of the stone-god. the physical representation of the god or famulus are integrated as an important and crucial part on the crooked road towards the light of the midnight-vale. this technique was employed by the german reuss-derived occult group in the concept of the gotos. a title assigned to the highest degree of the order, but also reminiscent of the physical representation of the orders egregoric spirit. the fla

SATANIC APHORISMS

nterproductive pride that first word is important. pride is great up to the point you begin to throw out the baby with the bathwater. the rule of satanism is: if it works for you, great. when it stops working for you, when you've painted yourself into a corner and the only way out is to say, i'm sorry, i made a mistake, i wish we could compromise somehow, then do it. 9. lack of aesthetics this is the physical application of the balance factor. aesthetics is important in lesser magic and should be cultivated. it is obvious that no one can collect any money off classical standards of beauty and form most of the time so they are discouraged in a consumer society, but an eye for beauty, for balance, is an essential satanic tool and must be applied for greatest magical effectiveness. it's not w

SATANIC BIBLE

tules of "mystical wisdom" must stand within protective circles to bind the "evil" forces in order to keep themselves "safe" from attack- one good orgasm would probably kill them! the use of a human sacrifice in a satanic ritual does not imply that the sacrifice is slaughtered "to appease the gods. symbolically, the victim is destroyed through the working of a hex or curse, which in turn leads to the physical, mental or emotional destruction of the "sacrifice" in ways and means not attributable to the magician. the only time a satanist would perform a human sacrifice would be if it were to serve a twofold purpose; that being to release the magician's wrath in the throwing of a curse, and more important, to dispose of a totally obnoxious and deserving individual. under no circumstances woul

SATANICON

ter usage is deviant and not of the earth. the parallelogram, by definition, is a plane figure characterized by four sides connected, with opposite sides parallel. this figure represents the principles which govern imitative magick. the left side of the figure represents the realities and actions of the dark will which manifest upon the etherical plane during ritual. moving towards the right lies the physical plane, which, if properly affected parallels the previous etherical event -14- when the black magician exercises his dark will, he enters into the governing etherical plane where everything lawful is subject to his desires. hence, this is the nature of the parallelogram, which is the foundation of cause and effect. devaxcus librt, the beast of revelation, was sired by satan and brough

nable and essential to the order of natural behavior. the psycho-therapeutic term used to describe these ritualistic activities is psychodrama: a purging of the emotions; expression of the emotions through various forms of art. outer magical art: oma is executed after the ritual and continues until the desired effect is achieved. demonic forces have been evoked to bring about a desired outcome on the physical plane. the demons of pandemonium utilize three (3) basic elements which are the outer magickal art formulae: 1 the satanist(s) must have profound confidence in the efficacy of the spell or curse. 2 in most cases there must be inducement of strategically-placed suggestion on a repetitive basis. 3 there must be symbolism which reinforces the spell or curse. core theory and application o

ed with adepts of the black arts. success in effecting transformation requires an application of certain knowledge, which if properly applied, triggers the change. willing and effecting such a psychological and physiological change from time to time is beneficial for many reasons: the most important being the re-discovery and stimulation of the deep subconscious which sigmund freud termed the id. the physical residence of the id is found in an area called the mammalian brain, which is a mass of tissue which rests upon the top of the spine. this area of the subconscious is the vehicle of primeval instincts which are inherent in every human being: the instincts that led primitive man to satisfy his needs and to survive through lust, hunting, and killing. the need for the black magician to be

following manner: the flame of satan represents supreme darkness and man s carnal nature. it is placed on the left side of the altar. the flame of lucifer represents enlightenment and eternal opposition to god and xianity. it is placed on the right side of the altar. additional black candles may be used in other areas of the black chapel for added illumination -22- the sword of satan the sword is the physical extension of the satanic will. it is the instrument of summoning and the director of demonic forces. the sword of satan is placed upon the altar with the point of the blade to the left. the thurible and the aroma of enlightenment the earthly scents are burned to accentuate and stimulate the emotions and imagination. the aroma of incense adds to the magickal (and demonic) qualities of

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

meditation. such methods of sexual magic, when performed under a ritualistic setting provide the participants with a focus for the conscious mind, which then enables the more advanced of the two participants to raise the level of contact to the psychological rather than the purely physical. under such methods 'the work of many weeks can be compressed into days or hours'(14) the transference from the physical to the psychological is a method whereby the energy raised may be directed within the psyche and used to balance and cleanse the individual psychologically, where the destruction of specific aspects of the individual's psyche are necessary for further development to be made. the use of sex is considered then, not to be- as the order of nine angles perceive it- drawing forth energy, bu

arts (pan books ltd: london, 1967, p. 331. 3. ibid, p. 331. 4. society of dark lily 'dialogue between adept and pupil' in dark lily 1 (dark lily: london, 1987, p.10. 5. the name astral body is a term used to refer to a magical body created from psychical energy by magical methods such as prolonged visualisation. it is considered to consist of a form of energy that vibrates at a higher level than the physical matter. 6. rhodes, h.t.f. the satanic mass (rider& company: london, 1954. 7. cavendish, richard. the black arts (pan book ltd: london, 1967, p. 345. 8. la vey, anton. the satanic rituals (avon books: new york, 1972, p. 34. 9. robury, conrad. the black mass, in the black book of satan (brekekk: newport, year of fire 102, p. 15. 10. the jungian shadow is the name given to the darker sid

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

ints; an african-based religion practiced primarily in cuba and other central and south american countries. santero: a practitioner of santer a. saum: fasting. sect: a small religious group that has branched off from a larger established religion. sect (kyoha) shinto: shinto as it is practiced by a number of sects, or groups, formed primarily in the nineteenth century. secular: worldly things, of the physical world, as opposed to religious and spiritual. world religions: almanac xxvii words to know sedreh-pushi: the zoroastrian initiation rite. sephardic: term used to refer to jews of north africa, the middle east, spain, and portugal. shahadah: the islamic declaration of faith. it consists of the words ashahadu an la ilaha ill allah wa ashahadu ann muhammadar rasulullah, or i declare ther

tic: having to do with the philosopher socrates and his method of asking questions of students to develop an idea. solstice: the points in the year when the day is longest (the summer solstice, generally on june 21) and the shortest (the winter solstice, generally on december 21. sophists: a group of traveling teachers in ancient greece who doubted the possibility of knowing all the truth through the physical senses. state shinto: shinto as it was practiced after it was declared the official state religion in the late nineteenth century until 1945. xxviii world religions: almanac words to know stoicism: the philosophical system that holds that people should pursue the knowledge of human and divine things through the use of logical systems. it also says that humans may not be able to contro

archeological evidence of mother goddess worship exists in several different ancient cultures, including c atalho yu k in modern turkey (c. 6,000 bce, carchemish in ancient iraq (c. 2,000 bce, many people show respect, or veneration, to their relatives through ancestor shrines and other measures. praying to ancestor spirits for help or protection reassures many that there is something more beyond the physical life. chris lisle/corbis. 6 world religions: almanac what is religion? and knossos in ancient crete (c. 1500 bce. one early example that may indicate an early fertility goddess is the 25,000-year-old venus of willendorf, a small limestone statue discovered in austria in 1908. in these cultures it is believed that the mother goddess was worshipped for her role in promoting the fertilit

ines, or principles, of religion. god: the supreme or ultimate being or reality; creator of the universe. materialism: a belief that matter and the motion of matter constitute the universe. all phenomena, even those of mind, are the result of material interactions. philosophy: the search to understand the basic values and reality of existence through logical reasoning. secular: worldly things, of the physical world, as opposed to religious and spiritual. skepticism: doubt or disbelief towards a particular proposition or object. theism: belief in the existence of gods or god. transcendent: going beyond the ordinary, beyond the universe and time, into spiritual dimensions. 20 world religions: almanac agnosticism and atheism group referred to on surveys and in the census as nonreligious, howe

er. carvaka is also a product of sixth century bce indian philosophers. it differs from jainism and buddhism because its atheism is built on a materialist belief system, the concept that the universe consists only of matter and that spiritual things or events are actually the results of matter interacting with itself. the carvaka sect felt that those who had written the vedas were misguided, that the physical world alone is real, and that heaven means earthly happiness. for followers of the carvaka doctrine, or set of beliefs, the idea of soul, which is central to most western systems of belief, is wrong. though an organized religion, the carvaka sect comes close to the modern sense of atheism. development in the west in the east (the countries of china, japan, india, and others in southea

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ted from slaves. the subjective are culled from the objective and the weak removed from among the strong. this world is no prize. that is why it is said that "the meek shall inherit the earth" this planet is the consolation prize for losers who can never raise their sights to coexist in camaraderie and purpose with the magnificence of lucifer, the master of the universe. yes, part of man lives in the physical world of earth and sky, but the rest of him lives in the realm of the astral, beyond the veil which separates him from his self of power and those who have gone on before to reign in majesty with lucifer as a spiritual warrior or forever grovel in submission to one of power who has the knowing. whenever a person forgets their spiritual ties with that other realm, they lose contact wit

ittle thoughtful rewriting of the script, they will pass so much sooner. never accept corruption or unfair limitation. always counter such by using your wisdom, knowledge, and such assets as you can muster at a given time. remain free, even if you have to take drastic action. the second principle adepts build their house on a strong foundation. man has two natures, one physical and one spiritual. the physical body lives in the here and now, the spiritual body lives in the there and then on the other side of the veil. both bodies must be well supported and maintained for the whole person to gain fulfillment. the two bodies are interlinked, and at birth, the spiritual supports the physical. then as the body grows, the prime consciousness moves to the physical body in order to maintain it. ho

d then on the other side of the veil. both bodies must be well supported and maintained for the whole person to gain fulfillment. the two bodies are interlinked, and at birth, the spiritual supports the physical. then as the body grows, the prime consciousness moves to the physical body in order to maintain it. however, the spiritual nature of a person should not be left to atrophy as later, when the physical body begins to fail, the prime consciousness must be ready to return to whence it came with a minimum of trauma. as there are differences between hot and cold, and light and dark, there are even greater differences between our physical and spiritual bodies. imagine the great shock when anyone's prime consciousness leaves the light spiritual body and finds itself totally helpless, bogg

n the prime consciousness later leaves the tired and worn physical body, it certainly doesn't want to snap back into the bright and light world of spirit, having forgotten all it once knew about that life. that would be like adding insult to injury and suffering the rigors of being an infant on both ends of the cycle. surely, you can see the point. true, parents and family will help a person into the physical realm as best they can, and true, those who have gone on before will help us get up and running on the other side, but all that takes time and is uncomfortable, inconvenient, and unnecessary. therefore an adept will attend to both his or her aspects, keeping them in good condition and at the ready for whatever journey may be proffered. a sound, right-thinking mind and a healthy physic

n the earth at a given time, that person can teach many new adepts whom they can send out to teach others who can one day teach still more. wisdom and knowledge are easy to carry and easier to spread for when the dark times come, all are eager to hear. it is the application that is difficult. to move ideas and concepts into reality requires physical work. that is why we are as much concerned with the physical side of our adapts as their spiritual sides. knowing how to build a house won't get it built anymore than knowing how to transcend the veil will make a person whole. it all has to come together in one place at one time to be of any value. therefore, adepts often have to get their hands dirty and raise a sweat to get things accomplished. often we have to use incentives to get our stude

SINISTER TAROT

m a mountain of skulls blue trees a rose garden cracks two women walk through; the corpse in a wedding dress no longer guides four waterfalls flood the earth and books become ash mistress of earth- davcina empathic manipulation (such as enchantment) to create change via causal structure- amoral acts that may conventionally be seen as evil. actions provoked by unfettered passions and a reveling in the physical pleasures and challenges of life. ruthless ambition. creativity and change via destruction- ie. war, culling. iv the elixir of recalling flows into clear water the contracting of the dark star the severing of the attractant the pool is opened go deeper against all other and ever darker, recall. lord of earth- kthunae the nature of the changes in the causal, beyond the actions of those

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

hat aspires to equality is unfit for freedom. throughout all creation, from the archangel to the worm, from olympus to the pebble, from the radiant and completed planet to the nebula that hardens through ages of mist and slime into the habitable world, the first law of nature is inequality "harsh doctrine, if applied to states. are the cruel disparities of life never to be removed "disparities of the physical life? oh, let us hope so. but disparities of the intellectual and the moral, never! universal equality of intelligence, of mind, of genius, of virtue! no teacher left to the world! no men wiser, better than others, were it not an impossible condition, what a hopeless prospect for humanity! no, while the world lasts, the sun will gild the mountain-top before it shines upon the plain. d

next, according as it suits them "i know" says camille "that they (the hebertists) have all the canaille with them (ils ont toute la canaille pour eux, and the vices of nicot, he yet extended to the painter's penury the means of subsistence; and jean nicot, in return, designed to exalt glyndon to that very immortality of a brutus from which he modestly recoiled himself. he founded his designs on the physical courage, on the wild and unsettled fancies of the english artist, and on the vehement hate and indignant loathing with which he openly regarded the government of maximilien. at the same hour, on the same day in july, in which robespierre conferred (as we have seen) with his allies, two persons were seated in a small room in one of the streets leading out of the rue st. honore; the one

m not till thine evil eye fell upon me, and i was drawn into the magic atmosphere of thy being "thou errest! the desires were in thee; and, whether in one direction or the other, would have forced their way! man! thou askest me the enigma of thy fate and my own! look round all being, is there not mystery everywhere? can thine eye trace the ripening of the grain beneath the earth? in the moral and the physical world alike, lie dark portents, far more wondrous than the powers thou wouldst ascribe to me "dost thou disown those powers; dost thou confess thyself an imposter? or wilt thou dare to tell me that thou art indeed sold to the evil one, a magician whose familiar has haunted me night and day "it matters not what i am" returned zanoni "it matters only whether i can aid thee to exorcise t

till" chapter 7.xv. il ne veulent plus perdre un moment d'une nuit si precieuse. lacretelle, tom. xii (they would not lose another moment of so precious a night) it was late that night, and rene-francois dumas, president of the revolutionary tribunal, had re-entered his cabinet, on his return from the jacobin club. with him were two men who might be said to represent, the one the moral, the other the physical force of the reign of terror: fouquier-tinville, the public accuser, and francois henriot, the general of the parisian national guard. this formidable triumvirate were assembled to debate on the proceedings of the next day; and the three sister-witches over their hellish caldron were scarcely animated by a more fiend-like spirit, or engaged in more execrable designs, than these three

he spoke, placed pencil and tablets in the shaking hands of the soldier "and where is the gold "here" with some difficulty, henriot scrawled the words dictated to him, clutched the gold, mounted his horse, and was gone. meanwhile fouquier, when he had closed the door upon henriot, said sharply "how canst thou be so mad as to incense that brigand? knowest thou not that our laws are nothing without the physical force of the national guard, and that he is their leader "i know this, that robespierre must have been mad to place that drunkard at their head; and mark my words, fouquier, if the struggle come, it is that man's incapacity and cowardice that will destroy us. yes, thou mayst live thyself to accuse thy beloved robespierre, and to perish in his fall "for all that, we must keep well with

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

popular of the chapters for protecting the heart, was directed to be made in the form of the scarab at a very early date. we can trace the ideas which the egyptians held about this insect as far back as the time of the building of the pyramids, 1 and there is no doubt that they represented beliefs which even at that early period were very old. the p. 36 egyptian seems to have reasoned thus: since the physical heart is taken from the body before mummification, and the body has need of another to act as the source of life and movement in its new life, another must be put in its place. but a stone heart, whether made of lapis-lazuli or carnelian, is only a stone heart after all, and even though by means of prayers properly recited it prevents the physical heart from being carried off by "thos

its fullest extent, and with the highest objects, that is to say, to preserve the human body in a mummified condition, and to perform the symbolic acts which would restore its natural functions. when we think of the sublime character of the life which the souls of the blessed dead were believed to lead in heaven with the gods, it is hard to understand why the egyptians took such pains to preserve the physical body from decay. no egyptian who believed his scriptures ever expected that his corruptible body would ascend into heaven and live with the gods, for they declare in no uncertain manner that it remains upon the earth whilst the soul dwells in heaven. but that the preservation of the p. 183 body was in some way or for some reason absolutely necessary is certain, for the art of mummific

SORCERIES OF ZOS

her brow. its locus should be determined by the magician with respect to the position he adopts during coitus. the act will then assume all the characteristics of a ninth degree working, because the presence of the shadow-woman will be experienced with a vivid intensity of sensation and clarity of vision. the sigil thus becomes sentient and in due course the object of the working materializes on the physical plane. this object is, of course, determined by the desire embodied in and represented by the sigil. the important innovation in this system of dream control lies in the transference of the sigil from the waking to the dream state of consciousness, and the evocation, in the latter state, of the shadow-woman. this process transforms an eighth degree rite! into the similitude of the sex

e in certain tantric practices, the idea being that the bindu (seed) then breeds astrally, not physically. in other words, an entity of some sort is brought to birth at astral levels of consciousness. this, and analogous techniques, have given rise to the impressionquite erroneous- that celibacy is a sine qua non of magical success; but such celibacy is of a purely local character and confined to the physical plane, or waking state, alone. celibacy, as commonly understood, is therefore a meaningless parody or travesty of the true formula. such is the initiated rationale of tantric celibacy, and some such interpretation undoubtedly applies also to other forms of religious asceticism. the 'temptations' of the saints occuedrr on the astral plane precisely because the physical channels had bee

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

the senses. the senses would be poor instruments if they did not insist upon their own truth and credibility; an eye would be a bad eye if it did not impress upon us the unconditional reality of what it sees. that is right for the eye. nor is it deprived of its due by the spiritual eye. it is only that the spiritual eye permits us to see the things of sense in a higher light. nothing perceived by the physical eye is thereby denied; and yet a new glory radiates from what is seen, showing that the former perception was only of a lower reality. what is seen remains exactly the same as before, but now it is merged into something higher into the spirit. the question then is how to realize and feel the truth of what is seen. those who deny living response and feeling to everything except what th

as is caught by one of the church fathers, gregory of nyssa, who declared: we are told that human nature is a paltry thing, confined and small, whereas god is infinitely great. how then can what is paltry embrace the infinite? yet who says this? was the infinite god shut up within the flesh as in a vessel? even in our own life, our own spiritual part is not shut in by the boundaries of the flesh. the physical substance of the body is subject to limitation in space, but the soul reaches out in thought to move freely through the whole creation.43 the soul does not coincide with the personality; its home is with infinity. from the pythagorean point of view, it could only be foolishness to suppose that the power of the soul is exhausted in its personal expression. for the pythagoreans as for h

de earlier or later. from the standpoint of research the evidence of the gospels 105 into their mystery-signification their historical value is equal the gospel of john not excepted. coming now to the signs (miracles: their elucidation poses no problems for a mystery-interpretation. they are supposed to overturn the laws of nature; but they only do so for as long as we consider them happenings in the physical, perishable world, which could have been apprehended by our unaided sense perception. however, they are really experiences that can only be grasped by perception of a higher, spiritual type. their character makes it clear that they cannot be understood in terms of the natural, physical order. it is imperative, then, that we read the gospels in the right way. we shall then understand w

hn is brought to the stage of beholding the mysteries of existence. the apocalypse of john 129 and after this i looked, and saw the door of heaven open. and the first voice that was heard was like a trumpet sounding and it said to me, ascend to this place and i will reveal what must take place hereafter. 134 the messages that were proclaimed to the seven churches taught john what had to happen in the physical realm in order to prepare the way for christianity. what he now sees in the spirit leads him to a vision of the spiritual sources of reality. these are things still hidden behind the physical processes, but after further physical development they will be manifested in a future, spiritualized condition of the world. the initiate experiences spiritually in the present what will be reali

ature. the mystai were not interested in knowledge of a perfect god, but in an experience of the divine life. they wished to become god, not to establish a relationship to a godhead outside of themselves. it is inherent in christianity, then, that its mystical striving is not without presuppositions. the christian mystic seeks the godhead within, but to do so must look to the historical christ as the physical eye looks to the sun. the physical eye tells us that what it can see, it sees by the light of the sun, and the christian initiate tells us that one ascends in one s own inner nature to the vision of god, but the light by which one sees is the light of christmade- manifest. it is through him that the mystic ascends to the highest point within. so does the mysticism of medieval christia

SYMBOLISM

mythology. each story is a different way of looking at the world, a different way of looking at the first cause, and of looking at the symbols. by using these symbols, we can then indicate not only a symbol, but also which way we are looking at the world. hence, if in ritual or other communication we call upon ptah-geb-nu, we are calling upon the creator of the earth and sky, the god who created the physical universe. if instead we call upon the neter ra-ptah-ankh, we are calling upon the god who brought light and life to this planet. 1573 having discussed these differing views of the world as expressed by the many symbolic neters, we felt that this was a good point from which to launch into a discussion of one of the ways in which we look at neters. set, the prime source of intelligence

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

ks have been written about the path of separation from god. this book is about the left hand path- the path of spiritual dissent. in this book i will cover the techniques, possibilities, environments and psychological aspects of the left hand path. there is no evolution for man other than the growth of our consciousness. the odd thing is, this type of evolution- that of consciousness- already has the physical portion (the brain) developed. it is only the potential of the brain and mind that need be developed. the most difficult biological aspect has already been taken care of. so, it becomes an individual decision to do what it takes to harness more of that 75% or so that is open for development. the ideas that i will present to you within this text are researched, referenced and developed

selves. our very ability to ask these questions is the first clue towards unlocking the mysteries that surround self conscious being. self contained systems don t ask themselves questions. the awareness of that mystery serves as the cornerstone of motivation, an activity principle that leads to involvement in seeking out more thoroughly that mystery. through extension, mankind seeks to extend not the physical self, but the ideas and symbols representive of him or herself through time. as ideas are extended, others will follow the way of the ideas, this internalization within others is a retraction inward (as opposed to the initial extension outward from its originating source) and forms the basis of synthesis and direct knowledge. it is the action of resonance. resonance, as both a persona

ual. however, the condition that seems most relevant to this line of inquiry refers not only to the proxemic states inherent within it, but to an overall condition we share. a condition of being called consciousness. consciousness, and levels of being are not the same thing. consciousness is the psychical state that self being manifests within, or is attracted to. it is the condition within which the physical properties- appropriate to our place in time and space- allows both function and form to be organized for our perception. in more specific terms, it is a collapsed state, and because it is collapsed, it can be observed. it is the canvas and its boundaries, but not the painting itself. with this separation understood, the remaining components relevant to the "higher self" can be more e

levels of consciousness will exert a positive influence on this self for it will navigate its output into creations, i.e, art, writing, music, dialogue. but, it is always there and it shouldn't be any other way, for without the foibles it has wrought we would never supersede blandness and seek our completion through extension. the fourth self, which lies somewhat outside these preceding three, is the physical self. the shell that these three reside within must be maintained to accentuate the faculties of the other three selves. all three of these selves seem to fight against the maintenance of the fourth. they are dependent upon, yet very distant from this physical self, and it requires a great deal of conscious will and the development of "habits of maintenance" to keep this self at an op

ption are able to realize them- is that the density remains stable. on the other hand, the density of objects solely the product of the subjective universe (that which is perceived in thought) is much more fluid and diffuse. the concept of density will be discussed more thoroughly in chapter 5. they are both born out of the interactions of energy. the environments and boundaries that the mind and the physical senses reside within are called proxemic spaces. this is a term first coined by edward t. hall in his book the hidden dimension9, while hall s book dealt mainly with proxemics as an anthropological examination of the relationship between culture and of each man s territory. the concept was later extrapolated upon and further developed within a lhp initiatory paradigm by dr. michael a

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

f great aid on a mundane level can pose a threat or hindrance on a spiritual level. a talisman attracts strong and potent elemental forms, that if misused or misunderstood, can be spiritually damaging. 3. let the adept isolate him/herself from anyone that he/she is making a talisman for. all external influences such as hate, love, worry, etc. should be banished. work in silence. 4. in addition to the physical telesmata, make certain that you are in harmony with the proper forces and the end result you wish to produce. 5. before any consecration work can commence, the l.b.r.p. and the b.r.h. must be performed to clear out the area. in addition, the room should be clean and free of distraction. purification of the space with n and o is also recommended. 6. in the construction of telesmata, i

THE BLACK LODGE

n from the trees and went to the moon, is it surprising that candidates to initiation become subject to psychic disturbance. let us consider then the false masters, those unhappy souls that allow the demons complete possession of their faculties: how do they work? simple: they offer consolation, moral support, prosperity, and even material wealth; they encourage the use of magickal forces to keep the physical body in good shape. in exchange, they demand one thing only: the stagnation of consciousness on the plane in which it manifests at the time the aspirant comes under their influence; the perpetuation of personal servitude. you have complete freedom under them, until you try to be different. then, they jump o you with both feet, or more. for this, and other reasons, it is written in al

human mind: sexual fidelity for life is the ideal union between a man and a woman. in order to enhance this lie, the demons try to uphold social attitudes that restrict sexual activity in any human couple. according to them, not only "infidelity" is a sin, but also the only lawful purpose of the sex act is procreation. this, of course, is the equivalent of maintaining that love can only exist on the physical plane, and that human beings are incapable of relating to each other on other planes of existence. but in reality, it is not normal (in the statistic sense) for men and women to keep up monogamous sexual activity during years and years. studies on this subject show that, between partners who copulate only one with the other during five years, the nervous centers reach a saturation poi

five years, the nervous centers reach a saturation point of biomagnetism. this produces symptoms of satiety, followed by apparent emotional indifference, and even physical repulsion. if a man is no longer capable of a spontaneous erection at the sight of his wife s naked body, there is not (at least temporarily) sexual love between them. in such circumstances, both should avoid a forced union on the physical plane, even if they esteem and respect each other on other planes "what is bound in heaven must not be sundered on earth" is but half of the idea expressed in this passage of the "gospels. the converse is also true! see al i 41. the subject of love is too complex to be covered in this document. it is taught, step by step, in the grades of the inner circle of h.o.o.r. the theory is rev

west emotions of which a human being is capable, and should be kept under stern control by all true lovers. the sole limitation to love is that it must be under will. this means that sexual attraction ought to be subordinated to the true will of each of us. but only a human being who knows his or her true will knows when to repress the emotion, and when not to. love one another. and this includes the physical aspect of love. when each human being has expanded his or her feelings in all directions, false passions and false desires can be perceived; it becomes easy to identify natural appetite, and relate it to the true will. the preliminary result of a "free love" program seems to be a scandalous self-indulgence (actually, this seldom happens in practice, because most people have been weake

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

e mastered some of these feats. they ve spent their whole life in meditation to achieve this. so if you are ready to give up, fast food, cable television, the internet, and indoor plumbing. go book a flight to india, seek a guru, and we ll see you in 80 years. if, on the other hand, you are not yet willing to give up your standard of living, the reality of magick is that it can not alter or break the physical laws of nature. in fact, magick is just the employment of nature s laws for the achievement of ones goals. these laws of magick are not the occult secrets that some would have you believe. just go to any reputable human growth seminar and see how many of these occult secrets are being openly employed by non-magick users. if you don t have the time, then pick up a copy of think and gro

al on my left side lily by kate bush in the craft, part of the invocation of the spirit monon also calls upon the power of these guardians to aid in the ritual working. the elements in magick are not the same elements that you find in chemistry class, or your back yard, although they are symbolic of each other. it is this symbolic relationship that we employ in the art of magick. the qualities of the physical reflect the power of the occult. as above, so below! earth is the foundation element. it is solid, dependable and stable. in magick its color is green or black, and it is used in spells for employment, money, fertility, and prosperity of any kind. the celtic goddess, dana is associated with earth. in the tarot it is the suit of pantacles, or coins. it is also know as assiah, the mater

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

e survey administrators found that 54 percent of americans believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of esp; 32 percent believe in the power of prophecy; and 38 percent agree that ghosts and spirits exist. what are the origins of these age-old beliefs? are they natural phenomenon that can be understood by the physical sciences? some scientists are suggesting that such mystical experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. perhaps the feeling of transcendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain s parietal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. perhaps the human brain is wire

ght about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there

rceives this spiritual essence as the divine self, the atman, and buddhism believes it to be the summation of conditions and causes. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into ano

to these eastern religions. this chapter will examine many western philosophers, clerics, medical doctors, and scholars who have expressed an individual acceptance of a prior and continued existence in an earthly body, in addition to certain christian, islamic, and jewish sects that have also suggested that reincarnation may be one of the forms of survival after death. down through the centuries, the physical act of passage from one world to another at the moment of death has remained a mystery for the living. from time to time, one who had been resuscitated and brought back to life returned with an account of having stood at the edge of some vast unknown and uncharted world and having witnessed the activity of ethereal beings within. in recent decades, there have been an increasing number

another existence. some faiths contend that it ascends to a paradise or descends into a hell. others believe it may achieve a rebirth into another physical body, or may merge with the divine in an eternal unity. traditional christianity, islam, and judaism envision a resurrection of a spiritual body at a time of final judgment, but generally speaking, the soul is of greater value and purpose than the physical body it inhabited while on earth. the material shell within which humans dwell during their lifetime is nothing other than clay or ashes into which god has breathed the breath of life. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. all the major world religions hold the belief that how a person has conducted himself or herself while living on earth

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

e survey administrators found that 54 percent of americans believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of esp; 32 percent believe in the power of prophecy; and 38 percent agree that ghosts and spirits exist. what are the origins of these age-old beliefs? are they natural phenomenon that can be understood by the physical sciences? some scientists are suggesting that such mystical experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. perhaps the feeling of transcendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain s parietal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. perhaps the human brain is wire

ght about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there

rceives this spiritual essence as the divine self, the atman, and buddhism believes it to be the summation of conditions and causes. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into ano

situations in which out-of-body experiences (obes) or astral projections might occur: 1. projections that occur while the subject sleeps. 2. projections that occur while the subject is undergoing surgery, childbirth, tooth extraction, etc. 3. projections that occur at the time of accident, during which the subject suffers a violent physical jolt that seems, literally, to catapult the spirit from the physical body. 4. projections that occur during intense physical pain. 5. projections that occur during acute illness. 6. projections that occur during near-death experiences (ndes, wherein the subject is revived and returned to life through heart massage or other medical means. 7. projections that occur at the moment of physical death when the deceased subject appears to a living percipient w

d the case for astral projection (1936, muldoon offers a detailed record of many experiments he personally conducted, and provides a systematic method of inducing the conditions necessary for astral projection. according to muldoon, it is possible to leave the body at will and retain full consciousness in the astral self. muldoon was also cognizant of a silver cord connecting the phantom body and the physical body. this cord, said muldoon, is extremely elastic and permits a journey of considerable distance. muldoon claimed to have been able to move objects while in his astral self and to have gained information that he could not have acquired via any of the normal sensory channels. in his book far journeys (1987, robert monroe provides details of his gateway program, which claims to be abl

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

e survey administrators found that 54 percent of americans believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of esp; 32 percent believe in the power of prophecy; and 38 percent agree that ghosts and spirits exist. what are the origins of these age-old beliefs? are they natural phenomenon that can be understood by the physical sciences? some scientists are suggesting that such mystical experiences can be explained in terms of neural transmitters, neural networks, and brain chemistry. perhaps the feeling of transcendence that mystics describe could be the result of decreased activity in the brain fs parietal lobe, which helps regulate the sense of self and physical orientation. perhaps the human brain is wir

ght about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can somehow communicate? perhaps the physical activity of the brain or psychological state (the two are of course related) may be only a precondition or a conduit to a transcendent world? the central mystery may always remain. ghostly entities and urban legends there is not a single known culture on planet earth that does not have its ghost stories, and one can determine from paleolithic cave paintings that the belief that there

rceives this spiritual essence as the divine self, the atman, and buddhism believes it to be the summation of conditions and causes. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. the physical body is a temporary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into ano

ans sought by supernatural means to placate the spirits of the animals they killed for food, to dispel the restless spirits of the humans they had slain in territorial disputes, and to bring peace to the spirits of their deceased tribal kin. throughout the evolving centuries to the present day, humankind continues to seek magical means of improving its lot in life, providing order to the chaos of the physical world, and winning the favor of the inhabitants of the unseen world. 39 chapter exploration alchemy valentine andreae roger bacon. helvetius hermes trismegistus albertus magnus. paracelsus magick abremelin magick black magick enochian magick vodun/vodoun/voodoo white magick magi agrippa count allesandro cagliostro aleister crowley. john dee dr. faust. marie laveau eliphas levi. simon

and thrones. the second hierarchy: dominions, powers, and authorities [virtues. the third hierarchy:principalities, archangels, and angels. these spirits are considered more perfect in essence than humans, and they are thought to be on earth to help. they work out the pattern of ordeals that each human being must pass through, and they give an account of human actions to god after one passes from the physical plane. they cannot, however, interfere in any way with human free will, which always must make the choice between good and evil. in their capacity to help, though, these angels can be called upon to assist humans in various ways. it is these archangels, then, that the magi evoke in their ceremonies. accompanying the concept of the planetary spirits, or archangels, was something the eg

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

s. the god then said "do what i desire and whati do" the candidate still kneeling made the profession of faith "thou art my god and i am thy slave".homage was then rendered to the god, and the novice was marked[13] on some part of the person so that hemight be known by others as a full member. the mark was either a scar or a tattoo. these ceremonies areparalleled in modern times among many races, the physical mark being often an essential part of the the god of the witcheschapter iv. the rites37proceedings. madame bourignon says,[14 "when a child offered to the devil by its parents, comes to the useof reason, the devil then demands its soul and makes it deny god and renounce its baptism, and all relatingto the faith, promising homage and fealty to the devil in manner of a marriage, and ins

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

places of the earth, and the same interior places which contain and conceal all potentials at the heart of all things, places, and beings. even the earth itself can be said to be her gown; meaning, poetically, that the outward manifestations of nature s power, the trees, the ground, the waters, and the like, are her garment. in that capacity, she can be called an earth mother, but in many places, the physical earth itself is seen as a more passive, secondary and encompassing force, with the dame being it s goddess, the true and mysterious source of what grows out of the earth, and the ultimate source of all things that come from it, such as animal life and humans, and, on other levels, even the source of the gods and all beings. but a distinction is made, usually, between the dark reality

is seen as a more passive, secondary and encompassing force, with the dame being it s goddess, the true and mysterious source of what grows out of the earth, and the ultimate source of all things that come from it, such as animal life and humans, and, on other levels, even the source of the gods and all beings. but a distinction is made, usually, between the dark reality of the dame s being, and the physical body of nature that expresses her potentials. she is seen in many mythologies as darkness, the darkness of old night (and dame dark, or night are also names for her) and in this capacity, she is the figure old fate, the ultimate, supreme, and first being, from whom all things come. she was an underworld goddess, the dark and first queen of the underworld, because the darkness of the u

the true source of the craft. she is the true queen of life and of the land. and she is secret, for many men and women have forgotten her, because her name was veiled in shadow and infamy by dark forces many years ago. but the world remembers her in the deepest places. she still holds court and greets those who have the desire and the cunning to seek her. in her role as earth mother, or source of the physical bodies of life and of generation, and the deep awareness of the earth and waters, she can be seen as a rhea/demeter-like figure. but beyond that earth is the darkness of her ultimate nature, old fate. this ultimate nature of hers has a mysterious relationship to the ultimate natures that are reflected into her children, whether they be the gods, spirits, plants, animals, or human bein

THE HOLY ROSARY OF THE BRETHREN

keeping the practitioner, as it were, between the sacred pillars in a greater, more noticeable state of harmony, integration and balance. the rosary of our order has built within it the mystical formula of yhshvh. this is the greatest and most potent symbol of elemental harmony. it is directed by spirit, and thus, it sublimely evokes the forces of the four elements directed by the divine spirit. the physical shape of the rosary is in the shape of c; the symbol of a over the cross of corrosion. therefore, the adept is forewarned that the inner work must always proceed the outer work, that in a sense to the true adept, the outer work does not exist in that all is an extension of the inner work. one will also observe that its shape is symbolic of masculine and feminine united on the cross in

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

the jews, was the doctrine of the pharisees. and, indeed, they seemed to have acquired the privilege of dogmatizing; were they not the legitimate heirs of the synagogue? they had the right to condemn the saviour, and the saviour knew that his duty was to resist them. 35 christ is the soul of protest. but the protest of what? of the flesh against the intelligence? no! of right against duty? no! of the physical against the moral? no! no! of imagination against universal reason? of folly against wisdom? no, a thousand times no, and once more no! christ is the reality, duty, which protests eternally against the ideality, right. he is the emancipation of the spirit which breaks the slavery of the flesh. he is devotion in revolt against egoism. he is the sublime modesty which replies to pride "i

t, and reason, in the presence of the infinite, would halt, blinded for evermore by your doubts, which are as infinite as space. science. at least, you should never usurp my authority, or give me the lie in my own domains. faith. i have never done so, and i could never do so. science. so! you have never believed, for example, that a virgin could become a mother, without ceasing to be a virgin, in the physical, natural, positive order of things, in spite of all the laws of nature; you do not affirm that a piece of bread is not only a god, but a real human body with its bones and its veins, its organs, its blood; such, in short, that you make of your children who eat this bread a little race of cannibals. faith. there is not a single christian who would not be revolted by what you have just

arms, he finds her frozen still, her eyes are closed again, her lips are paler and colder than ever, the sensitive soul has trembled, the frail cord is broken anew- and for ever. eurydice is dead, and the hymns of orpheus can no longer recall her to life! in our "dogme et rituel de la haute magie" we had the temerity to say that the resurrection of the dead is not an impossible phenomenon even on the physical plane; and in saying that, we have not denied or in any way contradicted the fatal law of death. a death which can discontinue is only lethargy and slumber; but it is by lethargy and slumber that 122 death always begins. the state of profound peace which succeeds the agitations of life carries away the relaxed and sleeping soul; one cannot make it return, and force it to plunge anew i

nd power, corresponds in the qabalistic symbolism to the first letter of the name of jehovah. this finger is then a synthesis of the hand: if it is strong, the man is morally strong; if it is weak, the man is weak. it has three phalanges, of which the first is hidden in the palm of the hand, as the imaginary axis of the world traverses the thickness of the earth. this first phalanx corresponds to the physical life, the second to the intelligence, the third to the will. greasy and thick palms denote sensual tastes and great force of physical life; a thumb which is long, especially in its last phalanx, reveals a strong will, which may go as far as despotism; short thumbs, on the contrary, show characters gentle and easily controlled. the habitual folds of the hand determine its lines. these

ng affection. jesus expressed the same thought when he said to the daughter of jairus "the maiden is not dead, but sleepeth; and of lazarus "our friend is fallen asleep, and i go to wake him" to express this resurrectionist system in such a manner as not to offend common sense, by which we mean generally-held opinions, let us say that death, when there is no destruction or essential alteration of the physical organs, is always preceded by a lethargy of varying duration (the resurrection of lazarus, if we could admit it as a scientific fact, would prove that this state may last for four days<people, as well as to sick men, who recover in spite of it. besides, in the gospel story, it is one of th

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

tent with each other to ensure the overall objective is reached- every function must be in line with the overall plan (or "that which is above is like unto that which is below. it is important to appreciate also the background concepts underpinning the doctrine of the four worlds of kabbalah (a) the quaternary the number four has a symbolic connection to the concepts of space, classification, and the physical world. it is the number of order and relativity. it is the cube or altar upon which the emperor (card iv of the tarot) is seated, dispensing order and form to the manifest world. jung saw the balanced quaternary (or tetrad) as a fundamental pattern of thought. the quaternary is an archetype of almost universal occurrence. it forms the logical basis for any whole judgement. if one wish

lity of divinity into active (yod) force and passive (heh) form. the extension is completed by binah as the lightning flash of the creative process continues its expansion. through the auphanim (chockmah in the world of yetzirah, formation, chockmah influences the forms of all circular movements, and lays the "astral" template of swirling movements, evident in everything from the shape of shells, the physical structure of the brain and to the grand dance of planets in orbit, and the vast sprawls of spiral star-dense galaxies. chockmah is the first order, and that order is spiral. as crowley drew upon the "star" atu spiral lines, quoting zoroaster "god is he, having the head of a hawk; having a spiral force" and as the mathematics of dynamic, non-linear systems show "the straight line is no

four elements represented at varying levels of functionality. malkuth is the only sephirah to be split into a four-colour scheme, to reflect the four elements operating in malkuth. in the golden dawn the four elemental initiations "in one sense, quit not malkuth. in his examination of the aiq bkr, carlos suares seems to describe malkuth most appropriately in his examination of the value of four "the physical resistance of structures (4) finds its purveyor in the maternal waters (40) where all life originates. tau (400) is the exaltation of the entire cosmic existence in its utmost capacity to resist life-death. the root dm is "blood" in hebrew, and the root mth is "death. thus the two together express the complete cycle of existence" the extensions of the letters composing malkuth and the

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

use some degree of dissociation. that is, a severance of the integrity and unity of the psyche. the psychosis,l7 if sufficiently intense and prolonged, produces symptoms of various sorts ranging from lack of vitality, irritability, constipation, and a host of other physical and nervous disorders. with such a problem, there is but one logical method of attack. it is to recognize quite clearly that the physical symptoms are the results of an internal conflict, a conflict between the needs of the body and the self-sufficiency or cowardice of the mind. it is a conflict between the necessity to the expression of emotion and feeling, and the imperious urge of the ego to escape from a vulnerable constituent of its nature, that principle which at one time had been susceptible to hurt and injury. w

eflect upon two aphorisms of the eastern psychological systems. at first sight, it would appear that they are mutually exclusive and contradictory. in one eastern book it is written "the mind is the slayer of the real. let the disciple slay the slayer."l4 this alone will be a problem to the average student. in the west, generally speaking, the universe is considered as having two large divisions, the physical and the mental or spiritual, the two latter being spoken of as synonyms. so that if the mind itself is defined as a hindrance to the perception of reality most of us would be plunged in a rather difficult quandary. the second is "the essence of mind is intrinsically pure" should we desire to translate terminology, we will find i think that the jungian tao, or the very deepest level of

nd reproduction. it is the seat of the sex instinct itself. the jungian concept of the unconscious might be the appropriate term for this side of life, as is held by the freudian school, whereas the much abused word superconscious would be distinctly descriptive of the supernal sephiroth of the yechidah, chiah, and neshamahl6 corresponding to the jungian unconscious. the tenth sephirah is that of the physical brain and the active physical body.17 here it is that we find the receptacle in which the other principles have their abode, and the instrument through whch they function. this tenth sphere, malkuth, the sphere of action, we may consider as active, as yang, when compared to yesod, the yin, which we may define as the seat of the impelling instincts, predatory lusts, and animal impulses

ur consciousness from higher spheres are tinted with the dream symbolism of the formative world. a wide knowledge of the nature and sigruficance of symbols, and an acquaintance with the operation of swapna is necessary if the original message and its meaning are to be divined. here we have, also, the emotional mechanism providing the drive and impulse to physical action, the endocrine glands. for the physical positions of the the tree of life 39 more important glands correspond to important centers21 and dynamisms of this particular level of the psychic structure. the 10th sephirah corresponds to the active world, jagrata,22the top layer of consaousness, the ego, that surface consciousness which attends primarily to the business of every day life. it is an evolution emergent from the dark

routine method of spiritual development in the entire magical system is, in my estimation, the third exercise in my classification. if the student remembers the tree of life he will see that the middle pillar is a series of five spheres arranged in a single upright column. the exercise proceeds by the visualization of these sephiroth as circles or spheres of light in various sigruficant parts of the physical body. more accurately, they are to be realized as centers already existent in the aura, which is for this purpose defined as an egg-shape of subtle electric matter, a magnetic field which surrounds and interpenetrates the material body of man. the object of this visualization is to awaken these sephiroth in balanced activity as a means of providing the higher genius, as the it may be

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

d pleasure, but on the other he sends us pain! a: take abraham for example: we see that he did not want to go down to egypt; meaning a person doesn t want to occupy himself with spiritual development. he thinks: what do i need it for? it is hard, unpleasant, and goes against my ego. a person can be pushed only by hunger, just as the famine forced abraham to do down to egypt. the spiritual famine, the physical famine and the agony are the only things that compel one to act. that is what the creator is waiting for. it is said in the torah: a path of torah or a path of pain, meaning a good way or a bad way. in fact, the entire torah and the entire wisdom of kabbalah were given to us only so that we would advance in the good way. but if we do not follow the good way, then the bad way will be o

d what he has done to deserve it, and that question never gives him peace of mind. every person must labour with his own strength in order to draw nearer to the creator instead of waiting until the anguish makes him act. there is no difference between suffering in our world and suffering in the spiritual world. both suffering is a way for the creator to control and guide us. if one could transfer the physical pain to spiritual pain, he would correct some of his vessels and in that equalize his attributes (form) with the creator s and shorten the way. if he cannot do it, he progresses naturally, meaning in the natural way and in the natural speed. when a kabbalist becomes physically ill, his body suffers. but because the physical body cannot attain spirituality, only one s inner sensation b

picture of the world without a shred of egoism. we will be able to feel the actual creation outside us, and come to equivalence of form with the light, and unification with the light. it is a state where there are no partitions between the light and the soul. the sensation of the light is somewhat like the sensation one feels in a state of clinical death. it is a state of partial detachment from the physical body (animate egoism. in that state there is desire for the light, to attain it. however, attaining it is impossible as long as they do not rid themselves of the entire egoism, spiritual and physical egoism alike. hence, man s work is primarily in the physical body that lasts either one or several lifetimes. it is quite easy to get rid of the spiritual egoism, if we know which obstruc

orld. but while being in the spiritual world, we would still be able to see the picture of our own world, because we do not stop living in this world, we do not leave into a different physical dimension, only add the collective picture to our perception of this world. we begin to understand the reasons and the consequences to every thing that happens to us, distinguish the spiritual forces behind the physical bodies in our world. one who is in the spiritual world begins to see the roots that influence reality, formulate the events of this world, and finally, begins to see and understand the reason and the purpose of his existence. those who are as yet unable to feel and see this picture have only to believe that this possibility exists. a kabbalist cannot describe and convey his spiritual

creen that acts against its egoism, it is called a partzuf, which is a spiritual object. when the partzuf receives pleasure in order to please the creator, meaning performs zivug dehakaa, this act is called a mitzva, and the light that enters the partzuf is called torah. if a person can receive the light of the torah (into his corrected egoism) while performing a physical mitzva, then he combines the physical world and the spiritual world within him. in order to do it, one must first learn what he wants to attain by doing this. automatic performance of mitzvot (plural for mitzva) gives no spiritual attainment, but only places one in a degree of spiritual still. only one s aim, its power and direction can bring him into the spiritual world and determine his spiritual degree and the extent o

THE SHADOWED ONES

iousness. enshrine the possibility, not the moment in question. by motion can you bring order to a chaos of self; then invoke chaos to initiate further order. see through my own eyes, i am many things and many forms. anything is within possibility to an opened and determined mind. even as the flesh fades into the gray lands of death does initiation begin. the mind set free from the limitations of the physical body, which flies forth from the skull temple of man can then we understand that all of us are within the possibility of power. my gift is to bring you to a life not comprehended previously, one which demands the attention and challenge of self-excellence. the children of this adam know not those things which are determined, wherefore they oft-times fall into error. the beasts of the

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

of shelley fs, the divinest of the poets and pioneers of truth, freedom, and beauty. love is the finding in others what others cannot find in them, and it is of two degrees. the love of a mother towards her child; and the love of man and woman towards woman and man. the first is generally considered to be purer and more ideal, but this idea has only grown out of man fs entire ignorance regarding the physical relationships. the mother is in no way purer than the wife, neither is the virgin purer than the mother. the truest definition of chastity is that as given by benjamin franklin, which defines chastity as gthe regulated and strictly temperate satisfaction without injury to others, of those desires which are natural to all healthy adult beings. h* the reason for this idea of uncleanline

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

nd the trials which sorrow submits us to. the coin, sign of determined value, is the symbol of realized aspirations, of work accomplished; and shows the sun of power conquered by the perseverance and efficacy of the will. the cross, seal of the infinite, by which the coin is marked, announces the ascension of that power in the spheres of the future. the cube upon which these symbols rest typifies the physical world; and has graven on its side an ibis, to indicate that eternal vigilance is a necessity if physical limitations are to be surmounted. veiled isis--arcanum ii. in divination, arcanum ii may briefly be read as science. arcanum ii is figured by a woman seated at the threshold of the temple of isis. she is seated between two columns, the one on her right being red to signify pure spi

the evolved product of their union. the seal on the breast of nature also expresses the thought that knowledge comes from god and is as limitless as its source. the veil falling over the face announces that nature reveals her truths only to the pure in heart, and hides them from the curious and profane. the book half hidden under the mantle signifies that but half of the truth can be discerned by the physical senses, the exoteric side. the esoteric, or other half, must be apprehended through the application of the psychic senses. reason, divorced from intuition, can discern only in the realm of effects; but re-wed to intuition, can remove the obscuring mantle from nature's most secret page and pursue her mysteries at leisure. these mysteries are revealed only in solitude, to the sage who m

on the side of the stone, indicates that the vision of the soul penetrates the illusions of matter. the sovereign's helmet is an emblem of force conquered by power. the ruler is in possession of the scepter of isis, indicating that he has knowledge of the spiritual use of the creative energies; and he points downward with his left hand to indicate that he uses these energies in the subjugation of the physical. the sacred serpent at his brow indicates enlightenment; and the hawk, sacred to the sun, indicates his ambition to attain spiritual supremacy. the cross, formed by his legs, symbolizes the four elemental kingdoms he has mastered, and the expansion of human power through understanding. the apron above the legs, together with them, figures a trine above a cross; the symbol of mind domi

he conventional differences that men establish for themselves. the sage- arcanum ix. in divination, arcanum ix may briefly be read as wisdom or prudence. arcanum ix is figured by an old wanderer leaning on a staff and carrying before him a lighted lamp which he half conceals behind his mantle. this sage personifies experience gained in the journey of life. the cloak is of square form, symbolizing the physical world in which man may acquire knowledge of good and evil. that this knowledge has been gained is signified by the man having partially removed the cloak of material limitations, and by the lamp, emblem of intelligence, shedding its rays over the past, present and future. the lamp being concealed by the mantle symbolizes discretion, and also expresses the truth that if we are ever to

b through which man ascents to a higher life. the scarab is symbol of the immortality of the soul. the genie blowing the trumpet is the call to ascend to higher spheres. a man, woman and child arise together to indicate that immortality depends upon the trinity of positive and negative soulmonads united about their deific ego. the innocence of the ego is represented by the child. the real tomb is the physical body which confines and envelops the soul while it develops its powers through the functions of social life; its relations to other life-forms. after one life in human form it has acquired self-consciousness and has no need to return to earth. as indicated by the trinity rising from the grave, there are opportunities for family life and other experiences on the next plane, the total e

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

the specific union of various systems of magickal practice is important to those who may seek to unite various cultures. the buddhist system, or perhaps more detailed in mentioning the ancient bon po practice of chud, presents the luciferian gnosis in its holy state, what is called complete union with the hga (holy guardian angel. the activity of severing the ego, becoming beyond that and leaving the physical world is achieved via trance and the use of human bones as ritual tools. this represents that we are temporary and life ends, and that the spiritual paths may be ascended through desire and gnosis. lucifer is essentially the god of the air, or the astral plane. the luciferic powers are keys into the separation of the spiritual from the material, even though the luciferian may remain e

THE ABYSS AND TABAET

on in his spirit and for ahriman to exist beyond the limitations of flesh he realized that the fiery aspect was essential to his motivation. with regard to the zurvanite view of evolution, ahriman and ahura mazda emanated from zurvan, endless time. ahriman was essentially one who beheld the light from which life could emerge from, however it was cloaked in darkness. this light became passed on to the physical manifestations of ahriman s power, wolves, serpents, scorpions, worms, flies and other such creatures were considered of ahriman 'the twelve signs of the zodiac. are the twelve commanders on the side of ohrmazd, and the seven planets are said to be the seven commanders on the side of ahriman. and the seven planets oppress all creation and deliver it over to death and all manner of evi

the seven planets are said to be the seven commanders on the side of ahriman. and the seven planets oppress all creation and deliver it over to death and all manner of evil: for the twelve signs of the zodiac and the seven planets rule the fate of the world and direct it- the dawn and twilight of zoroastrianism ohrmazd and ahriman both had elements of their being in the creation and government of the physical and material universe, thus the angels and daevas (demons) were not only emanations from their source, they could be considered to act according to the attributes of their nature, spirit based daevas were unseen yet had very powerful hungers for the human spirit, vizaresh for instance had no specific physical attrtibutes but could detect spirits, sat at the mouth of hell and sought to

THE BINDING OF SHADOWS

and envision a large amount of energy rising up from within you. the slow breathing technique, as described by tantrics described a slow rise of astral energy to form a shield and to clear the mind of thoughts other than the goals of the rite you will conduct. the rite as described by coven nachttoter is based within the gathering of shadows, the elementals formed in magickal workings to protect the physical and spiritual body from attack. this technique may be used to also clear the mind for the purpose of relaxation. the shadows, the same of familiars are some part related to the dead, they may be long forgotten shades which are attracted to the spiritual activity of your own magickal work. they have since lost consciousness and the concept of i, thus proving useful in workings of magic

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

he substance of his sacred power, and the visible image of his intellectual being.5 he is called, in the orphic litanies, the chain which connects all things together( d anedrame desmoj pantwn),5 as being the principle of attraction; and the deliverer (lusioj),7 as giving liberty to the innate powers of nature, and thus fertilising matter. these epithets not only express the theological, but also the physical system of the orphic school; according to which the sun, being placed in the centre of the 1 metamorph. lib. xi. 2 plutarch, de is. et osir. 3 damm. lex. etym. 4 plutarch, de is. et. osir. 4 ibid. 5 hymn xlvi. 7 hymn. xlix. the initials of this epithet are with the bull on a medal of naples belonging to me the bull has a human countenance, and has therefore been called a minotaur by a

ivy of bacchus is placed over the back of the goat, to denote the power which he represents.4 the mutual operation which was the result of this contention was signified, in the mythological tales of the poets, by the loves of mars and venus, the one the active power of destruction, and the other the passive power of generation. from their union is said to have sprung the goddess harmony, who was the physical order of the universe personified. the fable of ceres and proserpine is the same allegory inverted; ceres being the prolific power 1 plate ix, fig. 4& nummi vet. pop& urb. table i, fig. 16. 2 plate ix. fig. 12, from one of aspendus in the same collection. see nummi vet. pop& urb. table viii. fig. 20. 3 nummi vet. pop& urb. table xvi, fig. 13. 4 plate ix, fig. 13. 72 on the worship of

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

e world is a dream. what is usually thought of as external and substantial is actually made of the same stuff as a dream image. it exists in the same place-the mind-and is mentally projected outside what are perceived to be the limits of the body. there is no essential difference between inside the body and outside. both exist within the mind. there is no root distinc- tion between the mental and the physical; all is mind. to say the world is an illusion is not to say that it does not exist. this is a com- mon error of those who are too eager to embrace the transcendent view. the salient point is that human beings can never know anything about the absolute world with their everyday awareness. everything experienced is an interpretation, a metaphor, of something else. there is a useful expe

veling faster relative to slower-moving bodies. if it were possible to travel in a rocket at near the speed of light to another star and return to the earth, the astronauts might experi- ence the passage of only a few years within their spaceship, but on earth their xxx new millennium magic friends and relatives would have died of old age. magic can exist in a transcendent view of the world. when the physical and mental are perceived as one and when the inside and outside are not seen to be divided, the idea that spiritual force can be projected across space by the desire and can affect material objects is no longer an absurdity. magic is understood not to violate the laws of nature but to overlap them, in the same way that multiplication is not a violation of the laws of addition but a tr

thing to prevent it. the molecules of air around the stone strike it on all sides with uniform frequency. but if the air molecules struck the stone on the bottom more often, the stone would rise. such an event is not impossible, just unlikely. magic makes the improbable happen. there is a tendency to look upon the action of magic in a muddle-headed way, as a force that acts within the boundary of the physical world and bends the laws of nature with sheer brute energy supplied by the will. needless to say, this is absurd. no force of wishing a thing will alone make it happen. if this were so, introduc on xxxi sports such as basketball would be impossible. the fans in the stands would be wishing the ball all over the court. magic does not depend on a great force of will but on the effective

ion of the will to the source of all power, the unmanifest. this is physically very easy. there is no need to grunt or strain. indeed, there is no need for elaborate rituals or grandiose incantations. traditional instruinents and forms are at best aids in cre- ating the proper climate of mind and at worst obstructions. the revolt of reason the modern mind, educated within the limited framework of the physical laws, revolts against some of the manifest absurdities of traditional magic. for example, few people would take literally the assertion that there exists a race of little men liv- ing and burrowing deep in the ground like meal worms, amassing large hoards of gold. a rational individual living within the zeitgeist of western culture who tried to force his or her mind to such a literal

mass of humanity, and so must grasp the concept of the unmanifest, for the entire art of magic depends on this single truth. the magus must understand the all, insofar as this is human- ly possible, in order to understand him or herself and the work of magic. the unrnanifest created the universe of forms from a single point within itself by an act of divine wiu. within this point the diversity of the physical world-the ten thousand things of chinese philosophy--grew by rational stages from desire to idea to form to materiality, in a way analogous to the growth of a living creature in the womb. the ancients tried to express this idea by presenting the universe as a giant egg floating in the endless womb of god. around the egg of creation is a shell that can- not be breached from either side

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

221 chapter fourteen: runes 239 chapter fifteen: training for soul flight 259 chapter sixteen: astral guides 275 chapter seventeen: etiquette in the astral world 291 chapter eighteen: astral self-defense 305 conclusion: the end of the journey 3 19 bibliography 32 1 index 331 introduction the astral a stral projection is usually understood to be the act of separating the subtle or astral body from the physical body, so that the astral body can travel away from the physical body, carrying with it the consciousness of the traveler. it is held that the astral body can be projected any desired distance by the force of the will, even to the farthest corner of the universe, unrestricted by the physical laws that govern the movement of matter, such as the limitation of the speed of light. vast dis

astral body can travel away from the physical body, carrying with it the consciousness of the traveler. it is held that the astral body can be projected any desired distance by the force of the will, even to the farthest corner of the universe, unrestricted by the physical laws that govern the movement of matter, such as the limitation of the speed of light. vast distances are crossed instantly. the physical body remains behind, as though asleep or in a trance state. the astral body stays connected to the physical body by an astral umbilical cord known as the silver cord that can stretch to an unlimited degree, and when stretched to its thinnest has the appearance of a strand of spider web. the link of the silver cord allows the astral body xvi soul flight in charge of the experiments tho

projection and its many divergent expressions. one of the main reasons that i decided to write this book was to demonstrate that even though astral travel has expressed itself in numerous seemingly distinct ways over the centuries, it always relies on a similar underlying process. the ancient shaman and the modern cold war spy each used the same basic techniques to shift their consciousness from the physical world to the astral world. the experiences of medieval witches at their mountaintop sabbat gatherings and modern alien abductees in the bellies of spacecraft from the stars are not unlike each other even though they are called by different names. another reason i felt a need to write this book was to dispel some popular misconceptions about the nature of astral projection, many of the

each developing culture has had its own form of shamanism, unique in its details, but certain practices are common to all shamans around the world. among these is the power to control spirits, to communicate with the dead, to heal the sick, to foresee the future, and 4 soul flight to communicate with and control beasts. most important of these shared practices is soul flight, the ability to leave the physical body during ecstatic trance and travel to the realms of spiritual beings for the purpose of acquiring wisdom or occult essences. feathers frequently form an important part of the shaman's costume because the feather is the universal symbol for flight. it has been asserted by anthropologists that soul flight is one of the defining qualities of shamanism. all shamans possess the power o

wound appeared on the shaman's abdomen and he fell lifeless to the ground. a second shaman revived the woman. she related how she had seen the astral spirit of the first shaman crossing a lake in the form of a walrus, and that someone had struck the animal with a weapon, causing the wound that was visible on the orpse. this story may not be a complete fiction. the appearance of marks or wounds on the physical body of someone engaged in astral travel is a common feature both of legends of the werewolf and other were-animals, and of the lore of spiritualism and theosophy. it is known as repercussion. werewolves are astral projections. the astral body can take any form desired, since its shape is not fixed but reflects the expectations and emotions of the traveler. regarding repercussion, cha

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

ive unless the practitioner has trained and strengthened his or her occult faculties. introduction xiii you can study the theory of how to ride a bicycle for months, and receive advice from hundreds of expert cyclists, but unless you actually practice on a bike to improve your balance, when you try to ride you are certain to fail. it is the same with ritual magic. you must know in complete detail the physical actions needed for a ritual. you must also know how to visualize subtle forces involved in the ritual, and how to manipulate them both within your body and in the greater world. even this is not enough, however, unless you also have trained in ritual techniques and conditioned your mind and body through repeated practice in the skills that ritual magic requires. each exercise in this

is misleading, since inner world and outer world have no dividing boundary, but are an indivisible universe perceived by a single human mind. the ultimate goal is similar in both practices-to master the personal universe and yoke it to the higher aspirations. power over the environment is a byproduct of skilled magic, but even more significant is the command of the self attained by the magus. on the physical level, magic relies on tools such as the wand, the chalice, and the altar to divide space and energize objects. on the sensory level, it uses scents, colors, textures, and sounds to focus and direct the attention. on the emotional level, feelings such as enthusiasm, joy, devotion, love, and desire are employed as engines of the ritual purpose. on the mental level, creative visualizati

er of the golden dawn, s. l. macgregor mathers, specifically instructed against placing the tattwa symbols on the forehead, on the grounds that it would cause headaches. i have not found this to be the case. on the contrary, placing the tattwa symbols on the forehead seems to facilitate their activation. if you find that you get headaches while performing this exercise, try doing it without using the physical tattwa cutouts. inward concentration i: mantra t he purpose of this exercise is to still the chaos of your thoughts by replacing them with a single repeated word known as a mantra. any mantra may be used, but one that works well is the word "omega" the name of the last letter in the greek alphabet. it represents both totality and fulfillment. assume the reclining posture upon the floo

dust that floats in sunlight. you should see with your astral sight the individual energized particles vibrating upon the air. after you have practiced this exercise for several weeks, you may discover that you no longer need to imagine the air around you filled with dancing golden particles. it is common during this type of controlled breathing for the air to actually take on this appearance to the physical sight. however, you do need to continue to visualize it entering through the pores of your skin as you inhale, and exiting through your pores as you exhale. this exercise charges your entire body with vitality. it is excellent in the early morning, shortly after waking, because it stimulates the body for the rest of the day. ten or twelve breath cycles are enough at the beginning of p

and hands on knees. let your gaze focus through the wall in front of you at the unseen distant horizon. spend a minute or two being aware of your body. close your eyes and take a deep breath. press your hands to your face and draw them downward. open your eyes, stretch gently, and rise to go about your day. commentary this exercise strengthens the ability to perceive the astral forms that overlie the physical forms of objects and places. for effective rituals, it is necessary to be able to see the astral world that is usually overwhelmed with the sheer brightness and solidity of the material world. notice that by leaving your chair on the right side and resuming your seat on the left side, you describe a circle around the chair clockwise. it is also best when you turn to face the chair dur

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

garding this cylinder through the open end, and naturally its perspective lines converge at the center-the infinitely distant end of the cylinderas they do when we look at a straight railroad bed and seem to see the gleaming steel rails come together and meet on the horizon. when we see a photograph of a railroad track from this one-point perspective, we understand it because we are familiar with the physical threedimensional reality. but when we look at a stone age petroglyph of a spiral, we do not understand it because it represents the three-dimensional model of an ideal form, not some common and familiar object. nevertheless, the ancient shaman who carved it into the rock intended that it be considered in three dimensions. so did greek philosophers who represented the occult symbol of

lt symbol of the hermes staff intend that its mystery be interpreted in three dimensions. and when we make a model or image representing ihvh, we must make it with length, breadth, and height if it is to possess a useful meaning. understanding the name 23 needless to say, any mystical three-dimensional symbol is only a jumping- off place for grasping an awareness of a higher truth that transcends the physical limitations of space. it is necessary first to recognize the fullness of flat symbols and hold them unfolded in the mind, and then attempt a further unfolding into a higher dimension which transcends our inner visual sense. since we are incapable of holding a four-dimensional (or higher) image in the mind we must seek an intuitive perception of the mentally examined symbol, a wordless

as a person. when it is swallowed by the beast, he wanders lost, unrecognized, unable even to speak his own name. only after he regains the ring does he become complete once again. the open hoop of a magic ring represents a portal to a higher dimension of reality. by passing through the ring, symbolically expressed by inserting the finger, we enter this higher dimension and partake of its power. the physical body represents another kind of magic circle that can be entered through the mouth, nose, ears, or in women the vagina, and exited either by the mouth (in vomiting) or the anus (in excretion) or the vagina (in birth) or through a cut in the skin. when ashmodai swallows the ring, he takes its higher dimension of reality and submerges it within the shadows of the magic circle of his bod

identity and persona of a spirit of wisdom such as the egyptian god thoth. to become more beautiful, we must assume the form and persona of a god of beauty such as apollo or aphrodite. to become more courageous and warlike, we must take on the nature of a war god such as mars or the northern god tew. when properly done, the assumed god or spirit actually displaces the thoughts, feelings, and even the physical appearance of the ritualist. while wearing the god-form, the ritualist retains only a detached self-awareness. his or her emotional responses, cogitations, sensations, impulses and motivations are all those of the god or goddess assumed. ideally, when the ritualist looks into a mirror during the invocation, he or she sees, not his or her own features, but the face of the god. by repea

ack, and that the continuing warfare, crimes and moral decay that have afflicted the earth throughout this century are merely the first stirrings of the apocalypse. about one thing i feel quite confident. if there is to be such a thing as an apocalypse (and i do not say that there must be) it will take place on a psychic level, within the realm of the subconscious mind, and only display itself in the physical world as a secondary consequence of this mental and moral armageddon. the true gates of the watchtowers open inwardly on our own subconscious mind, and it is upon this psychic battleground that the demons of coronzon will wreak their destruction, which will be of a moral and spiritual nature. this destructive but unsuspected possession of the subconscious will exhibit itself in chaoti

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD2

tell them they may become great writers, painters, hunters, etc. fantasy is the most intoxicating drug. if you become their pusher, they need you. as a black magician, you must tone down (or eliminate) your own daydreaming. set extraordinary goals for yourself. as you achieve real goals and put aside intoxicating fantasy, you will become aware of new things. just as the drug addict is unaware of the physical world around him, the daydreamer is unaware of the spiritual realities surrounding him. in white light religions, you're supposed to pray first and then hope big g will send you things. in the left hand path, you must achieve your goals on your own. as you achieve them- as you become yourself- only then can you feel the presence of other intelligences that have separated themselves fr

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

- it also seems that crowley eventually came to have a certain respect for indian tantric traditions. unlike most of the orientalist scholars of his day, who denounced tantra as a horrible perversion, crowley described tantra not only a valid form of religion, but in fact the "most advanced" of all forms of indian spirituality. for unlike other forms of hinduism and buddhism, tantra does not deny the physical body or the natural world, but affirms and makes use of the flesh and the senses: the essence of the tantric cults is that by performance of certain rites of magick, one does not only escape disaster, but obtains positive benediction. the tantric is not obsessed by the will-to-die. it is a difficult business, no doubt, to get any fun out of existence, but at least it is not impossible

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

he ceremony, and that hence he is only returned to his previous position. not so. in reality, the light is restored to him in another place; he has put aside old things, has come into things that are new; and he will never pass out of the lodge as quite the same man that he entered. there is a very true sense in which the particulars of his initiation are in analogy with the process of birth into the physical world. the imputed darkness of his previous existence, amidst the life of the uninitiated world, and the yoke which is placed about him is unquestionably in correspondence with the umbilical cord. you will remember the point at which he is released therefrom- in our english ritual, i mean. i do not wish to press this view, because it belongs of right, in the main, to another region of

WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

. brugsch, who in the course of 1891 published a transcript of the text with a german translation and notes in a work entitled die biblischen sieben jahre der hungersnoth, leipzig, 8vo. the legend contained in this remarkable text describes a terrible famine which took place in the reign of tcheser, a king of the iiird dynasty, and lasted for seven years. insufficient nile-floods were, of course, the physical cause of the famine, but the legend shows that the "low niles" were brought about by the neglect of the egyptians in respect of the worship of the god of the first cataract, the great god khnemu. when, according to the legend, king tcheser had been made to believe that the famine took place because men had ceased to worship khnemu in a manner appropriate to his greatness, and when he

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

s y empu a en sus manos la "varita m gica, que simboliza la m dula espinal. cuando los" tomos solares y lunares" hacen contacto en el hueso cox geo, despierta el "kundalini. la serpiente gnea de nuestros m gicos poderes. entonces somos devorados por la serpiente y nos convertiremos en magos excelsamente divinos. 14 arcanum 2 now let us study the magical equilibrium of the second arcanum of tarot. the physical body is organized with the elements. the intimus emanated from the inner star that has always smiled upon us; and he is positively polarized. and the physical body is the negative shadow of the intimus. spirit and matter live in eternal battle. when the spirit defeats the matter, the spirit then becomes a master. maya (illusion) could not exist without the duality. force and matter ar

the music of the centers in order to enchant the serpent. then, the dancers of the temple were clean from the filthy venom of desire. all kinds of sins are forgiven, except the sins against the holy spirit. flee fornication. every sin that a man does is without the body; but he that commits fornication sins against his own body. 1st corinthians 6: 18. however, fornication does not pertain only to the physical body; it is also related to thoughts, emotions, words and animal sensations. es precisamente en el micro-cosmos, representado tambi n por el tri ngulo inferior, donde debemos realizar todo el trabajo del laboratorio alkimista. el maravilloso grabado del micro-cosmos y macro-cosmos alkimista (ilustraci n de chimica basilica philosophica, representa al hombre y la mujer trabajando con e

al abstinence, solar and lunar. the solar type is for those that have performed the second birth. the lunar type of brahmacharya is that absurd sexual abstinence that serves only to produce filthy, nocturnal sexual pollutions with all of its fatal consequences. hatha yoga is just a matter of acrobatics that have the power of taking the student out of the superior worlds in order to enslave him in the physical world. we have never known of an acrobatic hatha yogi with internal illuminated powers. three rays of illumination of intimate selfrealization exist: the yogi, the mystic and the perfect matrimony. however the three rays inevitably have the need for sexual magic. anything that is not directed through sexual magic is a useless waste of time. we come out from eden through the doors of s

ure thought. esoteric ordeals/trials the initiatic ordeals [or trials] are enveloped in the arcanum eight. each initiation, each degree, has its ordeals. these initiatic ordeals become tougher each time, in accordance with the initiatic degree. the number 8 is the degree of job. this sign, this number, signifies trials and pains. these initiatic ordeals are performed in the superior worlds and in the physical world. eighth card of the tarot a woman with a sword in her hand, facing the scale [or balance] of cosmic justice appears in the arcanum eight of the tarot. indeed, only she [the priestess] can deliver the sword to the magician. thus, an initiate (the priest) without a woman cannot receive the sword. there exists the eve-venus, the instinctual woman. the venus-eve, the noble home woma

ith the third center (situated at the level of the navel) we conquer the universal fire. with the fourth center (situated at the level of the heart) we conquer the air. the heart is the sanctuary of sephirah, the mother of the sephiroth, the divine cosmic mother. with the fifth center (situated at the level of the larynx) we receive the sacred ear and dominate the akasa with which we can preserve the physical body alive (even during the great cosmic nights. with the sixth center (situated between the two eyebrows) we conquer the magnetic center of the father. then we become clairvoyant. with the seventh center (situated in the pineal gland) we receive the polyvoyance, the intuitive sight, the ecstasy. the equilibrium of the scale the woman of the eighth arcanum of the tarot has in one hand

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ology, which was a much more ancient science. it was a more sophisticated understanding of the hermetic principle that through sympathetic correspondences one could temper or augment a planet's effects. plato applied numerology to the known elements.earth, air, fire, and water.and thought we did not invent mathematics, we only discovered it. numbers enjoy an independent existence which transcends the physical senses and belongs to the world of eternal forms or ideas. many modern mathematicians feel the same way about the "mandelbrot set" and the beautiful fractal forms it produces. one mathematician commented that "much more comes out of the structure (which produces fractals) than is put in it in the first place. one may take the view that in such cases the mathematicians have stumbled up

egin to use this name frequently in your prayers. begin a real relationship with this entity, who is the most lofty aspect of your own aspirations and inspirations, a radiant ray of the lord's love, shining on you and through you, protecting, guiding, taking an interest in you. a famous magician of our century, franz bardon, says that the guide will eventually inform his protege about the laws of the physical world, as well as guide him or her in the astral (the guardian's purpose) clearly shows how necessary it is that the magical development of a human being during his time in the physical world leads him towards perfection in order to be prepared for life in a higher sphere (1991, p. 84. figure 2-a there are some general qabalistic guidelines for a guide or holy guardian angel which we

s astral doorways, we mean a conscious excursion into the realm of the imagination. neither are we trying to just enter some kind of daydream, unless we mean a controlled daydream. fantasizing and daydreaming, in the western occult tradition, are the great thieves of the 13 1 14. western mandalas of transformation. life energy. doing active pathworking opens the door for the energy to manifest on the physical plane that is compatible with a full, rich life. in harmony with the magician's intentions. as steinbrecher explains: the inner guide meditation is a way of working on inner planes that is a direct outgrowth. of the western mystery tradition. it is an action oriented method: you move, you utilize your ego and your senses, you ask questions. and barter, you insist, you explore, you dis

ne should always include a triangle. its powers express as creativity, materialization, concrete action, self-expression, and imagination. 4. following the archetypal idea of the ternary is the quaternary, represented by a square or a cross. it characterizes the created, extended world of natural forms. the cross is a coordinate which defines and limits a plane. it again represents the duality of the physical plane: light and dark, spirit and matter. the tau cross in qabalah is the special seal or sign of redemption, the spirit crucified to matter and transforming it. four symbolizes the unity of the higher and lower worlds, integration and equilibrium. it finds expression in the four elements, the four directions, and the four seasons. in qabalah it is a very sacred number because the mos

n lessons i have seen that use the same sigil as we do in our lodge, and it is published here. taphthartharath, the spirit of mercury, is correct in nearly all books i have seen, and to the unaware student, this could pose a danger, because one should never use the spirit or daimon without also including figure 4-v figure 4-w the sigil of the intelligence of the planet on the talisman as well. on the physical plane, it would be rather like a person who had a tremendous amount of energy (spirit) without knowing how to direct it (intelligence. such a person may be active but mindless, like a chicken with its head cut off, to use an analogy that i find suits taphthartharath quite well. spirit needs direction, it needs intelligence. a little knowledge, in the occult tradition, can do more harm

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

ptile masters; to drink the lifeforce of their sacrificed victims; and to provide energy for the reptilians who appear to feed off human emotion, especially fear. these sacrifices are, literally, s acrifices to the 'gods, the reptilians, and they have been happening for thousands of years. the mass sacrifice of people by the aztecs in central america, and so many others, were to provide food for, the physical reptilians and crossbreeds who eat the bodies and drink the blood, and energy nourishment, for the non-physical reptilians of the lower fourth dimension. phil schneider, a builder of us underground bases, told the writer and researcher, alex christopher, that when children reached the point where they could not work anymore in the slave conditions underground, they were consumed by th

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

ne way or another for witchcraft. these wica generally work for good purposes and help those in trouble to the best of their ability. of course whatever you do in this world you tread on someone's toes; if a witch raised a good crop of corn in the old days, people complained she was deflating the prices. i think it unwise to lay down the law without knowing the subject. mr. hughes goes on to say 'the physical powers of a witch are those of a prehistoric people. how far good deeds done for evil ends are permissible is a question for theologians' i think the answer to this statement lies in the jesuits' reported dictum 'evil deeds are always permissible for a good purpose, or when they are to the benefit of the order- which is also a matter for the theologians. i think the witch is justified

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

e things had a beginning in time and will end, this is the transitory ethereal world. seven spheres extended through these three worlds, viz, one in the empyr um or verging from it, three in the ethereal and three in the elementary worlds, while the whole physical realm synthesized the foregoing. these seven spheres are not to be confounded with the seven material planets; although the latter are the physical representatives of the former, which can only be said to be material in the metaphysical sense of the term. psellus professed to identify them but his suggestions are inadequate as stanley pointed out. but stanley, although disagreeing with psellus, is nevertheless inconsistent upon this point, for although he explains the four worlds of the chald ans as successively noumenal to the p

rected to the body alone, but those only who are stripped of their garments, arrive at the summit" to the three souls to which reference has been made, the chald ans moreover allotted three distinct vehicles: that of the divine soul was immortal, that: of the rational soul by approximation became so; while to the irrational soul was allotted what was called "the image" that is, the astral form of the physical body. physical life thus integrates three special modes of activity, which upon the dissolution of the body are respectively involved in the web of fate consequent upon incarnate energies in three different destinies. the oracles urge men to devote themselves to things divine, and not to give way to the promptings of the irrational soul, for, to such as fail herein, it is significantl

e vehicle of the irrational soul, to the lunar sphere; it is probable that by the lunar sphere was meant something more than the orb of the moon, the whole sublunary region, of which the terrestrial earth is, as it were, the centre. at death, the rational soul rose above the lunar influence, provided always the past permitted that happy release, great importance was attributed to the way in which the physical life was passed during the sojourn of the soul in the tenement of flesh, and frequent are the exhortations to rise to communion with those divine powers, to which nought but the highest theurgy can pretend "let the immortal depth of your soul lead you" says an oracle "but earnestly raise your eyes upwards" taylor comments upon this in the following beautiful passage "by the eyes are t

ld and endless light subsist" this divine light was the object of all veneration. do not think that what was intended thereby was the solar light we know "the inerratic sphere of the starless above" is an unmistakable expression and therein "the more true sun" has place: theosophists will appreciate the significance of "the more true sun" for according to the secret doctrine the sun we see is but the physical vehicle of a more transcendent splendour. some strong souls were able to reach up to the light by their own power "the mortal who approaches the fire shall have light from the divinity, and unto the persevering mortal the blessed immortals are swift" but what of those of a lesser stature? were they, by inability, precluded from such illumination "others" we read "even when asleep, he

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

kes of time; but for him the converse is not true, as there are beings without soul that partake of time, and thus one must conclude that time is beyond the soul (chronon epekeina psyches).103 time is engendered from the desire of the intellect, identified as the platonic demiurge, to overflow and to fill all things,104 and in this sense it is the imitation of eternity, though it is actualized in the physical world by the principle of self-motion enacted in the soul. the nature of time appropriate to the intellect is imparticipable (amethektos chronos, that is, the monadic, and consequently motionless, time, for what is truly one is incomposite and hence cannot be subject to change, whereas temporal extension, the ceaseless motion that emulates the steadfastness of eternity, is located in

cyclic reinstatements (since in the case of things perpetual every period ends in a reinstatement of the original condition. 105 psychic motion exhibits the character of perpetuity, which is associated in hellenic thought with the rotation of a sphere, considered to be the most perfect form of movement. e. r. dodds has cogently outlined the aristotelian principles underlying the proclean theorem: the physical universe is finite save in the sense that finite bodies are potentially divisible ad infinitum. and movement in a finite space can continue through an infinite time only by returning periodically to its starting-point. hence the only movement which is both continuous and perpetual is a circular movement, like that of the heavenly bodies. 106 for proclus, the way of the soul mirrors th

the israelites from egypt. in maharal s view, neither the spatial nor the temporal coordinates of the experience were accidental or arbitrary; on the contrary, the transcendental nature of the truth disclosed necessitated the place and time of the event, that is to say, both when and where the epiphany occurred approximated as much as possible the metaphysical constitution of what was divulged in the physical world. i return subsequently to this theme in the thought of judah loew, with special focus on the dimension of time; noteworthy for the moment is his insistence on the inseparability of space and time. this insight cuts a path that can lead to the depths of the religious sensibility that has informed jewish piety through the generations, an insight enhanced by the philological oddity

hat there was an order of time [seder zemannim] prior to this. 144 underlying this rabbinic teaching is not only the assumption of an existence prior to the creation of the world an idea reiterated in the teaching of r. abbahu placed immediately after the dictum of r. judah that god created worlds and destroyed them until he created this world but also the conjecture that time is not dependent on the physical universe, or, at least, not on the physical universe of our sentient experience. the fuller ideational background of the rabbinic notion of seder zemannim is not quite obvious. what is clear, however, is that the idea served as grist for the kabbalists imagination by providing them with a term to convey the concept of time out of time, 145 that is, a time, in cordovero s own language

the variations of the emanations (shinnuyei ha-sefirot) revealed by torah, which, in the mind of kabbalists, is indistinguishable from the divine essence encoded in the twenty-two letters of the hebrew alphabet comprised in the tetragrammaton.151 in light of these passages, i think it better, contra scholem, to distinguish two vectors of time according to kabbalistic teaching, one that applies to the physical universe, the world of discriminate beings (olam ha-nifradim, olam ha-perud, alma di- 80 chapter two peruda, and the other to the unfolding of the enfolded light of the divine pleroma, the world of integration (olam ha-yihud, alma de-yihuda. surely, i am not advocating a dualism when i speak of two vectors nor do i deny that kabbalistic tradition presumes an analogical relation betwee

WORKBOOK FOR GRADE 0 VOID AND THE ABYSS

uals, music or writing causes willed change according to the individuals wishes. 13 this is the sigil of dream control and astral projection. the witches sabbat is explored in its language of magickal awakening. the dream gateway to the sabbat is the very essence of a gathering of spirits, when the trance by dream is gathered by ones created and ancestral familiars passed from the spirit world to the physical. the sabbat itself is meant to be an encircling or ensorcerling the circle of creative symbolism, from which the gnosis grows in the shadows and shall be cultivated by those within the arte. to attend the sabbat, one must pass the self-initiation of advancing ones magical ability. this takes instinct, desire and focus, not to mention passing the many tests presented by the guardians o

st pass the self-initiation of advancing ones magical ability. this takes instinct, desire and focus, not to mention passing the many tests presented by the guardians of the path. one must be strong to walk the sabbatic path, but even more strong upon the daemonic essence of the path, wherein one becomes a living circle of both darkness and light. the astral body and separation of the astral from the physical is essential in the emerging element of the nightside covenant of the luciferian. the most challenging and perhaps dangerous element of the path is the development of the astral body. to build, one must focus and meet the challenges, and the fulfillment of desires upon the dreaming path. the ritual of luciferian transference: let the magician approach the altar, decorated in the eleme

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

ure being so strong that a separation occurs in the astral or emotional body. this body exists within the human body but in a different dimension. it can travel to certain areas and see certain events that exist on our physical, visual level as well. to understand what the astral/emotional body is and what its functions are, one will have to look at subtle body anatomy. the first and main body is the physical body. the second is the etheric body, which resembles a series of road maps; its function is to supply energy to the physical body. this is done through the chakras, the acupuncture meridians, and the nadis, which are finer channels yet again. professor motoyama and kim bong han have published numerous papers on these systems and their functions which have been attributed to the ether

pply energy to the physical body. this is done through the chakras, the acupuncture meridians, and the nadis, which are finer channels yet again. professor motoyama and kim bong han have published numerous papers on these systems and their functions which have been attributed to the etheric body. the astral/emotional body is the third body. its function is to bring our emotions to the mind and to the physical body. scientific evidence of this body has been given by dr. robert morris and dr. karl osis. the fourth body is called the mental body. this body is where all of the intellectual work occurs. the fifth body is called the higher mental body and contains a refinement of the intellectual capacity. the sixth body is often called the causal body, which contains a more refined process of t

ect herself astrally; that is, to see what is in a given room or area. some years ago she told taylor that she felt there was something sinister about the old vault at the whare ra temple. though the walls and ceiling remained intact, it had apparently become like a psychic reactor that absorbed emissions. it had no outlet, since it was not in use. taylor warned her to keep away from the vault in the physical or in the astral. one night, chris decided to see for herself what was going on and tried to place herself astrally in the vault. she met taylor, who was also in astral form, standing in front of the vault, preventing her from entering. he dressed her down for going against his wishes. since both recalled the event, i hardly can consider it purely psychological in nature. it also show

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

t is associated with it through the second adept. so far, we have called on two extremes. to call down either would be asking for trouble, but the christ energy of i.n.r.i. synthesizes it safely into a powerful force of even balance and polarity. the phrase "sol, osiris, slayen and risen" uttered by the third adept, now equates us with transferring that energy into the dired- sphere of man, guph, the physical body; but with new vitality. sol is the energy of the sun, while osiris is the renewed form of life. the dwb, as it is called down, in fact works through the various subtle body layers and hence a resurgence of vitality is experienced. the energy of the sun, and a resurrected osiris, is considered limitless. what limits there are, are self imposed and have to be peeled away like the l

f understanding this principle is because during ritual, the link of the three aspects of the soul opens the gate to a tremendous source of energy. if we study how this energy can be acquired, we use the principles of the aura as a method of expanding this principle. the aura around the body is made up of images of the man, which start next to the skin, and can be seen extending 6 to 12 feet from the physical body. some have grouped these images together in 7 stages, but the fact remains that they all emanate from the physical in shape, and can be attributed to the nephesch. the ruach during ritual is the astral shell the hierophant creates before the ritual begins, and which the officers step into (the method of doing this will be explained at higher grades. this is the accumulated uncons

fs of the other british temples who had not made this contact, the chiefs of said temples treated these two higher grades as nothing more than temple grades, given out to those who had devoted a lifetime of effort to the order. i was told this by a former chief of whare ra when i quizzed her about these grades and their significance. mrs. felkin told jack taylor that the 7=4 grade was the last of the physical grades, and not to bother with the other ones. the etheric link brought in at this level seals the aura of the adept, and theoretically gives him the highest level of energy the order has to offer. no one really believed that those of 8=3 or 9=2 grades were adepts beyond the physical. this stemmed over from the old golden dawn temples. one could say that the bottom line of the 8=3 and

mpass the higher vibrational energies. the venus wall is pointed to by the third adept. the answer alludes to the entrance being solar, the point of tiphareth on the tree where the 5=6 is reached before entrance to the vault is given. daleth, as venus, is the 14th path on the tree, and equates through gematria to "earth of geburah" which signifies that one must experience the sphere of geburah in the physical before one can advance to the spiritual level. the physical level so referenced is of course the 6=5 ritual. the postulant is now prepared for the obligation, and has to affirm by way of agreement. the lvx signs given by the postulant are of course sign of his agreement to this. the four bells are sounded. these relate to the numerical value of the door to the vault (daleth, which is

where i may pass in peace" the six yellow candles are put out. here a sign or some type of contact is asked for "send word and the earth is flooded with silence at thy renunciation" the four green candles are put out. here the petition is answered by the chief adept "in the world (physical) ye shall have tribulation" the whole progress of extinguishing the candles is a symbol of the shattering of the physical sphere, so that the soul can be readied to ascend into the astral. the single candle is left lit, because it is the one link the postulant has to the earthly sphere; if this is extinguished, the soul is torn asunder from the body, and will find great difficulty in returning. the two blue candles stand for the devotion or watery aspect of the venus door by which one enters. the postula

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
adam adept adepts age ahriman air ancient angel angels aspirant astral aura balance birth black blood buddha buddhist candles child children christ christian circle communicate conscious consciousness cosmic creation creator cross crowley cycle darkness dead death degree degrees desires devil dimension disciple divine divinity doctrine dream dreams earth east eastern ego egoism egypt egyptian element elements elemental energy energies entity entities esoteric eternal etheric evil existence eye faculties father fear female fire five flesh force forces form forms masonry ghosts gnostic gnosis god gods goddess golden guardian healing heart heaven hebrew hierarchy history holy horus human humans humanity illusion incarnation infinite initiate initiates initiation intelligence intellectual invocation kabbalah kingdom kingdoms knowledge living lodge logos lord lotus lucifer luciferian lucis lunar magic magick magical magician male malkuth manifest manifestation mars masters material matter meditation medium mental metaphysical mind mirror modern moon mother mysteries mystery mystic mystical natural nature negative nephesch occult order osiris people perception phenomenon physical plane planes planetary planet planets positive power powers psyche psychic psychological ra re reality realm religion religions religious revelation rite ritual ruach sacred sacrifice satan secret sephiroth serpent set seven sex sexual shadow sky solar soul souls sphere spheres spirit spirits spiritual state states stone subtle sun supreme sword symbol symbols symbolic tarot teaching teachings telepathic temple three tradition traditions trance tree truth union universal universe veil venus vibration water west white wisdom women world worlds worship yesod yoga


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn